Home Blog Page 572

“修昔底德陷阱”之父:中美绕过“陷阱”的另一种可能

0

作者:格雷厄姆·艾利森 (Graham Allison)  来源:观中国

导读:“修昔底德陷阱”的提出者格雷厄姆·艾利森为《中国日报》旗下中国观察智库独家撰文指出,新兴大国与守成国之间的“修昔底德陷阱”并非不可避免。当前中美之间虽然竞争激烈,但同时也存在巨大的合作空间。面对贫困、疫情、经济危机等全球性挑战,中美仅靠自身力量单打独斗是不行的,必须靠携手合作才能共同发展。打造新型“竞合”关系是维护双方共同利益的必然要求。

当前美国国内似乎已经形成了这样一个“共识”:美国长期以来的对华“接触”政策已经失败,中国已成为美国的战略对手。

美国政府2018年《国家安全战略》报告显示,美国关于与中国“接触”的设想“已被证明是错误的”,相反,中国希望“塑造一个与美国价值观和利益相悖的世界”。

在这种情况下,大谈中国的成就在美国变成了“政治错误”,甚至“异端邪说”,中美两国之间的激烈对抗似乎不可避免。然而,双方又不可能在毫发无伤的情况下使对方落败,因此,寻找到一种合作方式,既是必要的,也是有益的。

成就

一个可能的合作领域就是扶贫。中国在这方面成绩斐然,鼓舞人心:改革开放40年来,数以亿计的中国人摆脱了赤贫,这是历史上任何一项扶贫行动都没有过的成就。1978年,中国人口有10亿,平均每10个人就有9个在极端贫困线以下挣扎,天天为吃饱肚子而发愁。然而经过几代人的努力,现在中国人口达到14亿多,平均热量摄入增加了一倍,大部分人已经摆脱了饥饿之苦。

自1978年以来,中国经历了40多年的快速经济增长。经济学中有一个“72法则”:用72除以年增长率,得出的结果就是大约多少年后体量翻倍。按照这种方法计算,中国经济差不多每7年翻一番。一些中国人的生活水平相比过去甚至提高了50倍。可以说,40年奇迹般的高速增长,比中国过去4000多年历史所创造的福祉还要更大、惠及人数还要更多。

中国变得日益富裕而强大,它在世界舞台上的地位也随之改变,这令许多西方国家感到担忧。但世界银行指出,我们应当更多地为其他国家的成就而喝彩,而不是打压。

2000年,联合国宣布了八项千年发展目标,首要目标就是要在2015年前将极端贫困人口数量减少一半。世界银行前行长佐利克 (Robert Zoellick) 曾表示,中国“仅凭一己之力”成功推动世界朝着这一目标迈进。他说:从1981年到2004年,中国有5亿多人摆脱了极端贫困。这无疑是历史上最大的跨越式扶贫成就。在中国的大力推动下,这一发展目标于2010年提前5年顺利完成。

顾虑

“有另一个国家可能有朝一日变得比美国更加强大”——这个观念让美国感到不安,挑战了美国人心中将自己视为“世界领袖”的认知。但对中国的崛起视而不见并不会削弱中国日益强大这一事实。

美国作为现有的超级大国,同正在崛起的中国之间出现了一种危险的竞争态势,这就是所谓的“修昔底德陷阱”。这种态势令双方很容易受到第三方或意外事件影响,将双方拖入一场本可避免的灾难性战争。在过去的500年里,一共出现了16次新兴大国崛起,威胁守成国地位的事件,其中12次最终爆发了战争。

中国人民理应为他们取得的成就感到自豪,但同时也应该认识到,二战结束后美国在亚洲主导构建,并维持了70年的国际经济和安全秩序,也是这些成就之所以能够取得的重要原因之一。这种秩序使所有的“亚洲奇迹”成为可能,而中国所取得的成就便是其中最大的“奇迹”。

展望未来,如果中美两国认识到只有通过合作行动才能取得如此显著的成果,是否能够给双方提供机遇,深入探讨合作方式,为减轻全球数十亿人的贫困问题而共同努力?如果双方能在这样一项崇高而互利的事业中合作,或许这种经验会激发双方更多的想象力,设想双方在不发生战争的情况下保护和推进本国利益的其他方式。

竞合

早在美苏冷战时期,人们就已经意识到,尽管双方军力都足以摧毁对方,但是核战争一旦爆发,结果只会是同归于尽,因此双方都认识到限制竞争的必要性。

今天,美国和中国的命运已经紧紧联系在了一起——不只是要不要“同归于尽”那么简单,而是面临着许多难以单独应对的威胁,新冠病毒就是一个典型的例子。

为公民创造健康的生态环境,应对疫情导致的金融危机以避免大萧条及其政治后果出现,以及防止大规模恐怖主义活动和恐怖主义思潮的蔓延,是两国共同面对的挑战。在这些领域,加强合作不仅互利互惠,而且必不可少。如果放弃合作,无论中美都无法保证其最重要的利益——生存的权利。

美国和中国可以同时成为竞争对手和合作伙伴吗?这个想法看似非常矛盾,但这种“竞合”关系恰恰是维护双方共同利益的必然要求。

* 本文原标题为 "Mini-MAD cooperation offers a clue to a safer world"

来源时间:2021/5/2   发布时间:2021/4/20

旧文章ID:24907

拜登的“罗斯福时刻”——2.3万亿基建计划能否重启美国“大政府时代”?

0

作者:胡宇恺  来源:海国图智研究院

美国当地时间3月31日,总统拜登在匹兹堡宣布了总计预算2.3万亿美元的重大基础建设计划,也称《美国就业计划》,该计划旨在重建美国的基础设施。拜登把该计划与冷战时期的“太空竞赛”进行了比较,并承诺将取得与小罗斯福总统的“新政”(New Deal)或上世纪60年代约翰逊总统的“伟大社会”(Great Society)计划同样宏大的成果。拜登此前的1.9万亿纾困计划与此次2.3万亿基础建设计划似乎是对“罗斯福新政”的复刻,两者都强调通过增加政府支出,推动基础建设来增加就业、刺激消费和生产。拜登设想对美国经济进行大刀阔斧的改革,结束联邦在基础设施建设方面数十年的停滞状态,并使政府在这些领域的投资占经济总量的比重达到1960年代以来的最高水平。根据皮尤研究中心的调查数据,如今美国90%的民众期望一个“更大的政府”提供更多的服务。

尽管美国民众对这一计划持乐观态度,并坚信庞大的实体公共工程将恢复民族的伟大。然而这一基建计划目前仍然面临着多重挑战,首先是大政府模式本身存在一定局限性,克林顿在任时期宣告了大政府时代结束,并着手为美国人民打造减少官僚做风的小政府,奥巴马时期“大政府模式”下的经济援助和刺激消费政策也没有带动美国经济增长或促进就业岗位增加,奥巴马失败的大政府尝试揭露了“高税收和高支出”方法的局限性。其次,这一计划需要配套的税收政策支撑,拜登计划15年收回成本并做出了税率改革,但项目的巨额支出与如今庞大的联邦赤字给这一计划带来了新的风险与挑战。在这些前提下,拜登还能否成功转换美国的政府“范式”,重启“大政府时代”以恢复美国经济繁荣?本文将聚焦拜登提出的2.3万亿基础建设计划,分析该计划的可行性、成本、潜在风险以及所面临的阻碍,并对拜登政府基建计划的前景做出预判。

“罗斯福时刻”再现,“级联危机”与民主党激进派的共同作用

当前尚未从新冠疫情冲击中复苏的美国与20世纪30年代的美国有许多相似之处。拜登也曾在接受采访时直言当下的美国和1932年十分类似,许多美国人陷入了经济社会巨大变动带来的无比“焦虑”之中。从数据上看,美国2020年经济收缩创1947年美国商务部开始发布GDP季度统计以来之最。面对与罗斯福时期十分类似的巨大经济挑战,拜登的解决思路与“罗斯福新政”十分类似。罗斯福刺激经济的关键手段就是利用国家力量,加强基础设施建设,促进就业。为了应对1933年高达25%的失业率,他在上台初期就开始推行“以工代赈”。“以工代赈”的招牌项目“平民保育团”组织失业的年轻男性到农村地带进行自然资源保育工作,在九年内为三百万名年轻男性提供就业机会,并由政府保障其饮食住宿。1935年,罗斯福创设了公共事业振兴署,耗资约110亿美元,在八年内先后为大约八百万人提供了工作机会。

美国的穆迪分析公司对2.3万亿基建计划也进行了评估,并称短期内传统基础设施支出的“乘数”效应为1.5。换句话说,在基础设施上每投资1美元,国内生产总值就会增加1.5美元。据分析,到2024年,该计划将使美国GDP增长3.8%,而如果该计划未能成为法律,则该计划也能使GDP增长2.2%。预计到2024年底,美国的失业率也将下降到3.5%。在接下来的十年中,该计划预计将为美国创造出1890万个工作岗位。

""

图片来源:The Economist

拜登在竞选阶段一向以温和派,中间派形象示人,然而在其上任之后接连提出的1.9万亿纾困计划和2.3万亿基建计划规模之大皆超乎预期。拜登的“激进化”主要体现在他在重启“大政府模式“过程中的努力。拜登政府提出了至少是这半个世纪以来规模最大,最大胆,也是最昂贵的政府扩张计划。1993年,当比尔·克林顿(Bill Clinton)担任总统后第一次正式新闻发布会召开时,美国国债占GDP的63%。2009年,当民主党总统奥巴马(Barack Obama)举行首次新闻发布会时,国债占GDP的77%。如今,随着美国政府的支出激增和美国经济的迟缓发展,联邦债务超过27万亿美元,约占美国GDP的130%。仅仅去年,联邦赤字就增加了三倍,达到3万亿美元以上。

新冠疫情冲击下,美国社会如今所体现出的问题不仅仅是经济衰退。还有一系列的问题,其中包括种族主义、气候灾难等等。这些也是拜登所谓的“级联危机”(Cascading Crisis),即危机之间互相联系环环相扣,新冠疫情导致了美国经济衰退进一步激发种族主义、移民问题等。这些问题也使得拜登政府所面临的情况比罗斯福时期和林登约翰逊时期而言都更复杂。但也正是在“级联危机”的冲击下,普通民众更希望有一个强有力的大政府来解决结构性问题、提供公共产品。

除此之外,民主党的进步派对拜登政府当下的政策产生了较大的影响。进步主义者正在与拜登政府密切合作,还将尝试在国会独立推动更多议程。可以说民主党内左翼激进派和当前美国所面临的级联危机共同推动了拜登向罗斯福新政的方向迈进。

二、基建计划在国会通过的两种可能性

从基建计划内容本身来看,基础设施计划将在八年内耗资约2.3万亿美元。拜登的提议包括6210亿美元用于现代化交通基础设施,4000亿美元用于帮助老年人和残疾人,3000亿美元用于促进制造业等等。

""

图片来源:Wall Street Journal

该计划要求对20,000英里的道路进行现代化改造;建设50万个电动汽车充电站;更换美国现有的铅管和服务线;修复老化的学校;并在国内半导体制造业投资数十亿美元。拜登还建议强制要求美国更多地使用低碳能源发电,计划到2035年消除电网的碳排放。从美国基础设施建设的现状来看,美国虽然身为全球唯一超级强国,但基础设施的老旧与残破早已是不争的事实,甚至不及一些新兴经济体国家。美国智库外交关系协会在3年前发表的 《美国基础设施现状》报告中,就详细披露了美国大坝、桥梁、机场、城市饮用水管道、电力设施的落后现状,比如指出美国不少城市的饮用水管道还是始建于“罗斯福新政”实施之前的上世纪20年代,早已年久失修。从现实需要来看,民主党与共和党有在基础建设方面开展合作的可能性。

基础建设是投资当量大、周期长、收益率低甚至需要接受中长期亏损的行业。一般需要政府主导或牵头,通过项目合作建立有效的利益分享机制,以吸引民间投资,但政府首先必须 “舍得并有能力”出钱,这是基建项目落地的必要前提。即便按照美国基础设施协会7年前的评估,基础设施评级为D+的美国至少需要投资3.6万亿美元才能显著改变落后面貌,而且每年还需要额外投资2000亿美元才能跟上全球基建发展趋势。但问题是拜登接手的是一个联邦债务总额高达27.55万亿美元的烂摊子,其前任在过去四年平均每年新增债务1.89 万亿美元,这使新政府在扩张性财政支出方面很难有足够的行为空间来满足基建投入需求。预计2021 财年美国政府的财政赤字将在2.4万亿美元以上。在这种情况下,加税似乎成了拜登政府支付基建计划不得不走的一步棋。税务问题也因而成了两党争论的关键所在。

可能性一:启用“预算和解”(Budget Reconciliation)程序

但即使在这种情况下,基建计划依然有可能在国会立法通过。第一种情况是民主党再次启用“预算和解”(Budget Reconciliation)程序。拜登的1.9万亿美元新冠肺炎援助计划在民主党控制的国会中相对较快地通过,而白宫提出的基础设施计划以及随之而来的税收计划要通过众议院和参议院绝非易事。少数党领袖麦康奈尔在参议院发言中表示,他预计基础设施法案将成为“大规模增税和其他裁员政策的特洛伊木马”;参议院共和党大会主席约翰·巴拉索(John Barrasso)表示,这相当于“失控的社会主义消费狂潮”,反映了“左派的激进议程”。

一般来讲,美国大多数法案在两院投票中是按“简单多数”的原则来通过。但由于美国参议院对讨论议题没有时间限制,因此少数党议员可以通过发表冗长辩论(Filibuster)来阻止提名或者议案通过。结束辩论需要60票,也称为“超级多数(Super Majority)。而目前民主党并不具备60票的优势。此前拜登的1.9万亿财政刺激方案就可能会面临冗长辩论的困境。而预算和解(Budget Reconciliation)程序如果启用,则参议院需在20小时之内完成讨论付诸表决并且以简单多数的形式(即51票通过制)进行投票。在这种情况下方案通过几乎就是板上钉钉。但由于“预算和解”程序在每个财年内针对直接支出、收入和债务限额三个方面各只有一次使用机会,此前1.9万亿计划已经启用过一次,所以民主党的基建计划可能无法在2021财年强行启动,如果两党无法就基建内容达成一致,则基建计划将不得不延续至2022财年(今年10月1日开始)才能够实施。增税计划在理论上属于“收入”的范畴,但在很多时候也涉及到“支出”的领域,也可能与这次预算和解冲突,但即使两党就基建内容迟迟不能达成一致,增税计划理论上也可以在2022财年通过预算和解程序顺利推出。

可能性二:援引《国会预算法》304条修改2021财年预算决议

在这种情况下,民主党人理论上可以通过多个预算和解法案,从而为自己提供更多选择,既可以部分通过拜登的基础建设计划,也可以将更多法案纳入预算和解之中。参议院多数党领袖查克·舒默(Chuck Schumer)的团队在国会议员面前争辩,试图证明民主党应该在本年度通过多达三份预算和解法案。具体来说,助手们援引1974年《美国国会预算法案》第304条:如果预算决议在所涵盖的财政年度结束之前进行了更新,则可以对其进行修订。如果允许他们修改2021财年的预算决议,则民主党人可以在理论上将拜登的基础设施计划以及即将出台的儿童保育和医疗计划分解为两个不同的和解法案,将其中一项保留在经修订的2021年决议中,其余部分保留在2022年的决议中。

综上所述,因为“预算和解”程序的存在加之1.9万亿新冠肺炎援助计划的先例,在民主党内不出现“倒戈”的情况下,基建计划在国会立法通过理论上只是时间问题。除此之外,鉴于美国基础建设现状与经济恢复的需求,如果两党就税收计划达成一致,不排除两党在基础建设方面合作共建的可能性。

然而不能忽略的问题是,近20年来美国基建发展滞缓:进入21世纪以来,无论小布什政府还是奥巴马政府,都曾试图在改变美国基建现状方面有所作为。前总统特朗普2019年时誓言要在未来十年内投入 2万亿美元用于基础设施建设。但三位前总统均未能在基建领域有实质性作为。

三、拜登对大政府模式的赌注

拜登对大政府模式的押注一方面是出于现实需要,疫情之后的经济复苏需要干预主义政策。也需要政府承担私营部门不能胜任的工作。根据皮尤研究中心(Pew Research Center)的数据显示,目前有90%的美国人表示,他们希望更大的政府提供更多的服务,而希望让较小的政府提供更少的服务的比例为45%。但“大”、“小”政府之争依然十分激烈。比尔·克林顿在1996年1月23日的国情咨文中宣告:“我们知道大政府无法解决所有问题。我们也已经着手为美国人民打造减少官僚做风的小政府。”尽管罗斯福新政后的民主党一贯倾向于“大政府模式”和“福利社会”,但随着里根时期应对经济危机的“保守主义”新美国模式的成功,大政府模式屡遭质疑。

根据现有研究,大规模政府支出能够让蓝领阶层享受到一定的红利。根据乔治敦大学的研究,基础设施计划将在10年内创造1500万个就业机会,并将使基础设施工作在该国所有工作中所占的比例从11%增加到14%,从而使蓝领经济暂时复苏。

乔治敦大学的研究报告还指出:“基础设施计划将为拥有高中文凭或以下文凭的工人创造800万个就业机会,为拥有高中文凭以上但低于学士学位的工人创造480万个就业机会。超过2100万人将获得宽带接入。”但是,据税收政策中心研究员伦纳德·布尔曼(Leonard Burman)称,虽然几乎每个美国人都将从拜登的雄心勃勃的投资中受益,但超过95%的美国人无法负担这笔账单。但如果像预期的那样,拜登的基础建设计划包括普及的幼儿园教育和免费的社区大学,那将意味着数百万的年轻美国人将获得四年免费教育。这也是一个消除不平等的过程。在过去的几十年中,一直都是居住在大都市地区的受过高等教育的人们享受红利。这就造成了破坏性的阶级裂痕,分裂了国家,加剧了两极分化。拜登计划将把钱汇给大约三分之二没有学士学位的美国人,这些人从事道路建设,制造业,老年护工等工作而且失业率极高。

但还有一个问题是,从实践上看,在美国投资基础设施的回报相对较少。拜登的计划将使纳税人的钱流向一些效率最低的领域。正如CNN记者、政治评论家法里德· 扎卡利亚(Fareed Zakaria)最近指出的那样,美国基础设施项目的成本通常是欧洲项目的几倍。在纽约地铁系统中仅增加两英里的新轨道和三个车站最终造成了45亿美元的成本。

大政府模式下投资基础建设回报率低,“高税收高支出”的福利国家“大政府”模式也时常失灵。共和党人小布什在“9.11”恐怖袭击后也采取了一些扩大政府的做法,把财政赤字推到了新高。奥巴马的一系列变革就是因为2008年美国出现了金融危机,影响了美国金融制度的运行。美国整个经济体制,包括国家的巨大债务,都需要政府强力干预以解决问题。对民主党来说,“大政府”一直是其中心理念。奥巴马的执政理念是强化政府职能以实现收入再分配,即“大政府”路线。但是美国万亿级别的债务问题一旦爆发,其后果可怖。关于政府角色认知,奥巴马的一句话意味深长:“政府并不能解决所有的问题,同样也不是问题产生的原因。”奥巴马虽然为“大政府”主义进行辩解,但也明白“大政府”并不是解决问题之道。换句话说,问题可能不在于政府是大政府还是小政府的问题,而在于这个政府是否有效率。

随着疫苗的普及与经济反弹,美国将进入快速经济增长时期。 疫情将极大扩大政府权力,政府的权限在增加,个人的权限在缩小。最明显的是,公共卫生专家现在在很大程度上决定了经济政策。目前,政府大规模增加支出,这个举措使美国顺利度过了疫情下的经济危机,但是这并没有阻止拜登政府在未来几年中提议让联邦政府发挥更大的作用。大政府的扩张是疫情的最直接后果,大政府本身没有危害,但是会给个人自由和整个经济带来更大的风险和不确定性。

美国企业研究所刊登该研究院院长罗伯特·多尔(Robert Doar)的文章,认为:华盛顿的决策者扩大政府职能的初衷是好的,他们正在国民健康,气候变化和国民经济等方面付出努力。尽管财政赤字和激励措施仍然很重要,但大政府的回归很可能会带来低增长,那么未来的十年美国经济可能会类似1970年代的滞胀和萎靡不振。

以罗伯特·多尔(Robert Doar)为代表的“小政府模式”支持者认为,当前,美国需要将混合经济重新转向自由经济,恢复美国传统的价值观,限制中央政府的作用,将自由市场置于国家授权之上,将权力分散到地方一级,最重要的是,相信个人和社区可以做出更好的决策。

拜登的2.3万亿基础建设计划一方面旨在复苏经济创造就业机会,另一方面是在实行政府的再分配职能,试图缩小贫富差距,着重于解决蓝领和社会底层就业问题。但鉴于美国近几十年来基础建设的滞缓与历任总统基建计划的破产,即使基建计划顺利落地可能其创造的GDP增量距离原定经济增长目标也会有一些差距。同时政府还要警惕高负债率以及高通胀率可能带来的滞胀。

结论

拜登与罗斯福的首要任务都旨在经济恢复,但相较于罗斯福时期的高失业率,拜登启动基建计划时美国失业率已然已经回落到过去70年的平均水平。但不可否认的是基建计划确实能改善美国当前基础建设现状,解决蓝领,中下层甚至铁锈地带居民的就业问题,同时在经济复苏时期给美国经济打上一针强心剂。从国会立法角度看,因为“预算和解”程序的存在,基础建设计划大概率能够通过国会立法阶段。但值得注意的是,近二十年来历任总统任期都有过宏大的基础建设计划,但大多破产了。美国基础建设投资回报率低;美国人对于大政府模式一面持积极态度,一方面又认为个人和社区是更好的决策者;这一矛盾也制约着新基建计划的开展。

作者:胡宇恺 海国图智研究院研究助理

审校:葛健豪 海国图智研究院助理研究员

来源时间:2021/5/2   发布时间:2021/4/24

旧文章ID:24906

妮基·黑利的抉择时刻

0

作者:蒂姆·阿尔伯塔(Tim Alberta)  来源:法意读书

译者:李曼昀、raDaskr

法意导言

本文《妮基-黑利》作者蒂姆-阿尔伯塔(Tim Alberta)是美国政治网站(Politico)的首席政治记者,在美国享有盛誉。本文从特朗普败选后对黑利的采访作为切入点,花费了大量精力采访了黑利本人及她人生各个阶段所接触的代表人物,将他们的只言片语缀连成串,全面完整勾勒出了黑利的个人形象。黑利是印度移民的后裔,在她从政初期是共和党里的异类,但是她靠着过人的魅力和极高的政治天赋和敏感性,长袖善舞,短短十多年的时间从一名默默无闻的会计师一跃成为美国政坛冉冉升起的新星,她的故事本身便具有传奇性。而当黑利进入特朗普的决策圈中,她试图在特朗普和建制派间左右逢源,在特朗普的提携下她得以身居高位,可是特朗普的乖张行为她也心存不满。2021年1月,暴民冲进白宫,黑利所保持的脆弱的平衡最终被打破。和特朗普翻脸后,黑利2024年的总统梦还能否持续?作为非典型共和党人,她的崛起是否代表共和党新的发展方向?本文做了深度的解析。

去年年底,妮基黑利(Nikki Haley)有个朋友遇到了大麻烦。他不但丢了工作,还要被赶出家门。小人不断给他出馊主意,他满脑都是不切实际的幻想。黑利出于担心给他打了个电话:“我想确保你没事,你不光是我的总统,也是我的朋友。”

I. 打脸

黑利打电话时,她的那个朋友——唐纳德·特朗普——一直在拒绝承认自己在大选落败这一明显的事实。他反而质疑坚持大选结果的政府机构的合法性,沉迷于各种离奇的阴谋论,进而颠覆了本国244年之久的民主规矩。那些能在公开场合对这些议题进行辩论从而对共和党选民产生反作用的共和党领导人在此时却并没有挺身而出。黑利和他们一样保持了沉默。

过去的四年中,黑利自从南卡罗来纳州州长被调任美国驻联合国代表以来,她一直以独有的机敏,灵活的身段在特朗普时代长袖善舞,在他的共和党金主和总统及其支持者间应对自如。她能直接跟特朗普说上话,同时又不让他知晓她对其的直率批评,在公开场合她又能替特朗普解围。在他2018年辞职的时候,纽约时报社论版称赞了黑利,认为她是“特朗普政府里绝无仅有的能全身而退的成员”。

12月的第二周,黑利跟我说了这通电话的内容。我们坐在Kiawah Island俱乐部的客厅里,背后是高达15英尺闪耀着灯光的圣诞树。这个地方位于两片高尔夫球场和大西洋之间,是黑利辞职后的栖身之所。我和黑利谈到了她的未来,谈到了当时即将卸任的总统的滑稽动作会怎样影响到她2024年竞选总统的计划。我知道黑利不相信特朗普提的阴谋论,所以我问黑利她有没有试图提醒总统——选举实际没有被操纵,法律层面上他就是输了这次大选。

“没有,”她回答。“当他谈论这件事时,我没发声。

自2017年1月20日以来,外界便认为共和党不愿和总统发生冲突——而且在很多情况下,他们让总统随心所欲。黑利当州长的时候曾顶着巨大的压力宣布不在州议会升起邦联旗,因而有人觉得她能向特朗普直言进谏。可她自己也承认,针对威胁美国生活稳定的骗局,她也不敢挑战他,即便是私下也不敢。

为什么不?

“我了解总统。我从内心深处了解他的真实想法。他觉得自己受了冤屈。”黑利告诉我,“这不是他编造的。”

但是特朗普就是在编造事实。迄今为止,整个选举过程中没有发现任何重大的选举舞弊行为。总统法律团队发起的官司已败诉55宗,仅赢了1宗。全美50个州均已确认选举结果,并向选举人团派出了代表。这事不管从政治层面、法律层面和宪法层面都已经确定了特朗普败选——他还是不断煽动民众对法官和选委会工作人员的仇恨,要美国人民自己决定这些事务。

她反驳说,还有个案子还没定谳·这是由德克萨斯州检察长提起的诉讼,获得了100多名共和党国会议员的支持。这个案子会让多达数千万张选票无效。法院在特朗普下台前必须受理此案。她说:“这一切要结束了。到目前为止,特朗普还没在法庭上证明这点。若局势还按这样的趋势发展,他知道拜登将担任总统。”

且不论德州的诉讼是一个纯粹的噱头,更别说在我们谈话的几小时后,这个诉讼被特朗普自己任命的最高法官驳回不予受理,谈话里更为引人注目的是黑利所持的基本立场:因为特朗普认为自己被骗了,所以他有理由不受节制地发表言论,任性而为。我对她说:“你让美国总统告诉所有人,他被骗了,投票系统腐败,我们生活在一个香蕉共和国(banana republic),深层政府已经操纵了这次选举让他败选。这样的话不危险吗?”

“他相信他所说的。”她微笑道。

黑利显然没有预料到这样的情况。像许多共和党人一样,她曾预计特朗普要么实现连任,在确定的时间点下台;要么一败涂地,他的政治生涯就此终结。可特朗普的实际境遇处于两者之间,他在三个重要的摇摆州都只输了不超过1%的选票,这直接把他逼疯了,由此给整个共和党系统造成的瘫痪显而易见,但是黑利是一个特例。她知道自己无法与总统正面对抗,可她给自己找的理由太苍白无力,外界甚至会质疑她本人的判断。这像是给黑利的考验,在国家紧急关头证明自己的机会,她失败了。

黑利说:“你根本没法说服他认清自己在法律层面输掉大选这个事实。他身边有个很大的圈子,他得为此负责。”

“他真的对此负责吗?”我问。

“他相信。”她回答。

黑利只能看着特朗普的律师“对他造成伤害”。但是他不需要对他的行为负责。当我对她施压·她为什么不能正面回答总统是否在负责任这个基本问题时?·哈利打断了我,她透过窗户指向一个翠绿色的果岭。

“这就像你跟我说草是蓝色的,而且你深信不疑。因为你是色盲,你相信你的所见,别人能说你不符责任吗?”她说。

“但是就职前发过誓,”我对她的类比表示怀疑。“他可是总统。”

“他相信他正按照誓言行事,”她回击道, “如果他在欺骗,那事情就不一样了。”

但是,怎么解释总统不断在宣扬一整套已被证伪的谎言?那不是在骗人?

“他需要真相。可他听得到真相了吗?”黑利告诉我。

“我认为他周围的那些人没告诉他真相。”

黑利这话说得有道理。总统周围的都是最坏的奉承小人。但是黑利呢?她本应比马克·梅多斯(Mark Meadows)或鲁迪·朱利安尼(Rudy Giuliani)或迈克尔·弗林(Michael Flynn)更明事理。她为什么不去告诉特朗普真相?

她从未就此做过任何解释。她只是向我再三保证,在我就事情演变向她发出警告时,她跟我说一切都不会有问题。她的朋友不会做任何疯狂的事情。

黑利在提及德州的诉讼时说:“如果此案搁浅,他会按步调交班。”

这部分他说错了。几周后,特朗普站在成千上万的支持者面前,敦促他们向国会山进军:“我们必须制止这次偷窃……”

“当下她迷失了自我”

黑利于2018年秋天走出白宫时,认为自己最糟糕的时刻已经过去了。

她不再会看到有关总统推文的简报。不再与行政官员短兵相接。不必再担心特朗普会破坏她的职业生涯。黑利在纽约任职了22个月后,她回到了她心爱的南卡罗来纳州。那里她有了一条大船和一栋豪宅,还有20万美元一次的演讲费,黑利清点着自己的胜果。加入特朗普政府曾是场巨大的赌博,她赢得盆满钵满——她不但能从特朗普政府里出淤泥而不染,而且外界看来她显得更聪明,地位也更加稳固。她得到了罕有的外交政策的历练,把握住了决策圈内成年人的角色,同时在金主和选民中她也树立起自己的形象。她的政治前途不但毫发未伤,更是百尺竿头更进一步。

但是,浮士德式的交易你永远不知道何时到期。黑利从同意为特朗普工作的那一刻起就清楚自己将永远无法摆脱他的阴影。当特朗普竞选总统时,黑利曾经毫不留情地嘲笑过他。她也很清楚她自己曾经受到的伤害——从看着她的移民家庭被嘲讽,到被同州的议员成为“脏货”(raghead),再到将9名惨被白人至上主义者杀害的黑人教区居民葬于查尔斯顿的教堂内——随时会被自己身边的总统提起。

南卡罗来纳州的共和党资深战略家奇普·费尔克尔(Chip Felkel)说:“黑利和其他所有投靠特朗普阵营的共和党人一样,一旦你沾上了狗屎就永远无法摆脱他。人们不会忘记。”

自去年秋天以来,我花了将近六个小时和黑利进行录音交流,还与约70名认识她的人交谈:

这些人中包括她的朋友、同事、金主、下属、前同事。从这些对话中,有两点很清楚。首先,妮基·黑利(Nikki Haley)打算竞选2024年的总统。其次,她不知道届时会以哪个妮基·黑利的形象参选。她能靠着惊人的适应力和敏锐的观察力适应特朗普主导的黑暗的党内现实吗?还是她挺身而出抨击特朗普,对仇外情绪零容忍?亦或是黑利拒绝选边,相信她能让所有人满意呢?

像她这样没有背景、没有人脉、没有漂亮履历的人,若没有出色的天赋怎么可能在12年的时间内从一名家庭会计师一跃成为美国驻联合国代表呢。黑利非常聪明。她有着敏锐的时机意识,这使她经常(说一直有些夸张)走运。她总能娓娓道来,总能讲个引人入胜的轶事,还能知道每个人想听的内容。她热情的外表和平易近人的态度掩饰了她没有那么强竞争力的履历。

当然她也不是无懈可击。我反复听到旁人说道,黑利的天赋掩盖了她缺乏核心理念和战术思考能力的弱点。我听说过,并且目睹了她和善的面具下潜藏着好斗的冲动。她在南卡罗来纳州里勃然大怒和过河拆桥的决定已经尽人皆知,她要求下属对她忠诚,可她自己却见风使舵,因而在黑利的政治道路上她交的盟友和树立的敌人数量一样多。

“妮基她受自己本能驱使。当她去拉票或在特定场景下,很多时候她有感而发时,那个瞬间她会被感情所左右,那个片刻她会迷失,” 罗布·戈德弗雷(Rob Godfrey)曾做了她6年的发言人,现在两人已分道扬镳, “靠着她过人的天赋,她可以成为一个伟大的使者。但是她有很多地方需要改进。”

当谈到黑利与特朗普的关系时,这一点尤其重要。她对那个人的厌恶绝不是什么秘密。但是她成为总统的野心也昭然若揭。在过去的五年中,她竭力保持着微妙的平衡,这一点她做得同党的其他成员都要好。她曾经对特朗普的尖刻批评从未反噬她,面对特朗普公开的恶行她也保持着缄默。

可脚踩两只船的时代已经结束了。

黑利所说的一切都将接受那些质疑她真实性的人的审查,包括但不限于共和党官员、民主党官员、福克斯新闻黄金档名嘴、主流媒体和某位美国前总统。近几个月来,这给黑利留下了深刻的印象:

她不能抛弃特朗普。这就是为什么当我在12月中旬“审问”她时,她露出那不屑笑容的原因。即便这个男人正在策划针对美国政府政变,她依旧展现出坚定的忠诚。

尽管如此,即使在那些时刻,我仍感觉到她的姿态还是摇摆的。黑利的世界观可能还需要雕琢,信念还不坚定。但是她身上显然还有人性。她对特朗普的所作所为不是无动于衷,也没有像许多共和党人一样熟视无睹。黑利是印度裔移民的女儿,她经常谈到这点要相信这个国家,向他们证明“来到美国是他们做出的最好的决定。”在征服了南卡罗来纳州顽固的政治世界之后,她曾经感到胆怯地说出自己的真实想法:特朗普种族主义、白人至上的威胁是必须从共和党中驱逐的恶魔。但是自从加入政府以来,即使很难做到,黑利还是回避了这种道德标准。这是她不断感到紧张的原因,这是场自己良心和政治算计的拉锯战。

许多黑利的同事一直预测,这种紧张关系将不可避免地导致她与前任总统的决裂。始终没有得到答案的问题是:两人一旦决裂——尤其是黑利被反击后她会如何回应?她会顶住压力,决定顺从自己的信仰和对特朗普和党的真实态度,走更加艰难更不平坦的竞选道路?还是她会因为极右翼的吓人架势而退缩,选择为了提高自己当选的概率而同流合污?

1月6日这个问题的谜底开始揭晓。

我们会谈后的三个半星期,叛乱分子爬上了美国国会大厦的墙壁,包围了众议院和参议院,并要刺杀高级政府官员。总统几乎放任这次行动,当他呼吁收手时为时已晚。五名美国人死亡,其中包括国会警官布莱恩·西科尼克(Brian Sicknick)。

第二天,黑利飞往佛罗里达州,在共和党全国委员会的冬季会议上发表了备受期待的主题演讲,她需要作出决定。她可以继续在MAGA叛乱组织和共和党建制派间骑墙,在呼吁更广泛的团结的基础上,对特朗普作温和的斥责,这样做足以满足建制派的要求,同时又不会疏远“红胡子”选民。

或者她可以鼓起勇气。

“特朗普总统的话不都是恰当的。他在夏洛茨维尔说的话就不合适,我当时告诉过他,”黑利对共和党群众说道,下面都是特朗普的支持者,“他昨天说的话极为不妥。”

然后,她补充说:“不仅仅是他说过的话。自大选之日起,他的所为将会受到历史严厉的审判。”

黑利如何看待特朗普的支持者:

“今天早上我和这个女人聊天,她说:‘你知道冲进国会山的人中有很多Antifa。如果他们把印有MAGA(让美国更伟大)的帽子反戴,这表明他们是Antifa。’这是一位有教养的,聪明的,长期支持共和党的女士。我们还有很多工作要做。他们被所有人骗了。”

对此持怀疑态度的人看来,黑利似乎已经做了政治上应做的事情,抛弃特朗普以讨好党内精英。“她在南卡罗来纳州就这样做过,而且行之有效,因为这是发自她内心的。如果她听从了幕僚或者他人的建议,这办法可就行不通。”曾担任特朗普白宫顾问,现仍是前副总统迈克·彭斯(Mike Pence)的高级顾问的凯莉安·康威(Kellyanne Conway)说。“令我感到惊讶的是,那些不靠就有权贵支持当选州长的人还以为她得依靠这些人才成为总统。”

没错:黑利确实想当总统。她告诉我她还没下决定。但是,她已经获得了包括民调专家琼恩·勒纳(Jon Lerner)和顾问尼克·艾尔斯(Nick Ayers)在内的党内高级战略家的支持,这些人计划让她成为美国首位女总统。她曾利用非营利组织筹集资金,最近还成立了一个政治行动委员会来加强自己的活动。她发表了一次演讲,这是她特朗普时代的日常活动的延续。尽管距离正式宣布参选尚有两年时间,但黑利竞选总统的前期准备运动已经进行了一段时间。

并且如果黑利想跟特朗普保持距离,她完全有更安全的选择。她可以仅针对1月6日事件本身进行抨击,就像其他共和党领袖一样。可黑利并未言止于此。显然她的话会立刻损害她和特朗普及其支持者的关系,这也背离了她所谓缓慢但稳健地团结共和党的理论。

这是令人鼓舞的,也令人深感烦恼。黑利得说共和党中央成员不高兴听到的话。针对入侵国会山,她说了许多共和党人都知道的真话。这个真话能拯救数以万计的生命,能让国家免于遭受可怕的磨难。

将她在共和党全国大会上的发言与几周前她对我说的话进行比较,很明显,黑利心中的两面正在交锋中。几天后,我跳上飞往南卡罗来纳州的航班,准备接受冲击。

“我感到恶心。”

从个人角度讲,我不会谈论查尔斯顿的悲剧。”黑利平静地叙述着。

1月12日星期二阴沉的时候,我们回到了Kiawah岛,回到了那个优雅的乡村俱乐部。这次房间更黑了。圣诞树不见了,黑利嘴角上的微笑也消失了。

她回忆起2017年白人至上主义者的致命集会以及总统对他们的支持:“但是当夏洛茨维尔(事件)发生时,我非常激动。我知道会有坏事发生。”

然后我打电话给[特朗普],我说:‘您得意识到自己说话的分量,并且你说的内容和别人理解会大相径庭。您必须了解人们听到这样的话后会受到伤害。’

“他说,‘妮基,妮基。这不是查尔斯顿,这不是查尔斯顿,”黑利回忆道。“我说,‘我不是说这是查尔斯顿。我是说我知道某些人会听到您的话并且会有这样的反应,因此您说话必须得谨慎。”

她吸了口气。她说:“之后,我正在6日早上看电视,我看到小特朗普到了那里。”她引用总统儿子号召发起反共和党领导人行动的呼吁,闭上了眼睛,仿佛再回想当时的情景。“然后我听到总统在那里站起来,突然离开,留了彭斯一个人在那里。那时我情绪真的很激动,直接关了电视。后来琼恩[勒纳]给我发了一些短信,然后我说,‘我不能。我看不下去了。我看不下去了,因为我有同感。有人听到了这样的话后,坏事就会发生。”

我问黑利自1月6日以来她有没有与特朗普对话。她摇了摇头。

“我说生气已经是算用词轻的了。”黑利倾身向前。“迈克全心忠于那个人而已。他是那个男人的好朋友。……我对他与迈克·彭斯的忠诚和友谊感到失望,没想到他会这样对待迈克。我感到恶心。”当时,国会正在发起第二次弹劾。特朗普内阁甚至施加压力,要求启用《第二十五条修正案》,将特朗普免职。黑利转了转眼珠。

“我认为这是在浪费时间。我认为弹劾本身是浪费时间。”

因此,我问,总统应该如何承担责任?“我认为他将变得越来越孤立,”黑利说,“我认为他的生意也会受到了影响。我认为他已经失去了本将拥有的任何政治能力。我认为他失去了社交媒体,这对他来说就是一切。我的意思是,我认为他已经失去了能让他继续前进的实力。”

我提醒她,特朗普以前已经被判过“死刑”;可他背后总有庞大的支持者。我还提醒她,弹劾和定罪的要求是,他将被禁止再次担任联邦政府职务。

“他不可能再竞选联邦公职,”黑利说。

但是,如果他这样做呢?或者至少,如果他在接下来的四年里威胁要这么做怎么办?共和党能在特朗普的影响下愈合伤口吗?

“他会失势的,”她毫不犹豫地说。“我认为他不能。他已经完蛋了。”

这是我在1月6日之后从任何共和党人那里得到的最确定的消息。

她说:“我们需要承认他让我们失望了。他走了一条不该走的路,我们不应该跟着他,也不应该听他的话。而且我们再也不会发生这种情况。”

但是,普通的基层共和党人有同样的感觉吗?我告诉黑利最近与我分享的民意调查结果显示,特朗普在深红地区的支持率并未下降。

她说:“听着,当我走上共和党全国大会讲台,我是没打算这席话能有太大的反响。我知道人们有多喜欢唐纳德·特朗普。我知道。我能感觉到,不管是在大会还是在社交媒体,还是与金主交谈,我都可以告诉您他们对特朗普的支持非常坚定。他的支持者不会一下树倒猢狲散。”

她补充说:“我也不认为共和党会回到唐纳德·特朗普当选前的样子。我认为这也不应该。我认为我们需要做的是扬弃特朗普给我们留下的遗产,然后回归到一个我们可以成为好的,有价值的,有效的党派。但同时,它比政党的意义更大。我希望我们的国家能够团结起来,弄清楚我们如何伤害了国家。”

但我问黑利,在没有任何人对从11月4日至1月6日发生的一系列事件负责的情况下,美国如何能“聚在一起”。她是否后悔没有抓住机会让特朗普屈服?她后悔没有第一时间公开发表意见吗?她是否后悔嘲笑了我的问题,即这场大规模欺诈运动可能被证明有多危险?

“当时,我认为这并不危险,”黑利说。“我认为没有什么可担心的。我在他手下时,没有什么可担心的。我的意思是,他可能一直很勇敢。也可能已经迟钝了。但他一直关心着国家。……我仍然坚持。我认为我们不应该为我们为之奋斗的政策和他四年来所做的事情道歉。自大选以来,”她顿了下, “我的意思是,我对他发生的事深感不安。”

黑利在两个小时的谈话过程中重复了这些情绪:“我从来没有想过他会像这样。我好像不认识他了。与我共事的人不是选举以来我一直观察的人。”

黑利真的会为特朗普破坏民主程序的所为感到惊讶吗?要知道他过去四年都在发明所为大规模投票舞弊的词汇。如果回答是肯定的,就像她坚持的那般,那黑利的洞察力将会遭到根本的质疑。如果她如此严重地误判了特朗普(她有足够的机会近距离了解特朗普的习惯和处理问题的方式),你怎么能相信她能跟弗拉基米尔·普京这样的人打交道?

黑利对这个问题不屑一顾。“我要告诉你的是,从我进入州议会的第一秒钟到我担任州长期间,再到我在联合国所做的一切,你都能看到我的领导力。

我的领导力毋庸置疑。…我不会道歉,”她说。“那可不糟糕。这就像坐在那里看着某个人,他们知道你与你的关系,知道他的优点,在敬畏中看着某人走向崩溃,‘这怎么发生的?’”

在听黑利的声音时,我脑海里总是想,或许未来某一天,人们会看着她崩溃。他们可能会问同样的问题:“这是怎么了?”

如果那一天到来,答案将取决于一个简单的事实:她仍在尝试两面讨好。为特朗普洗白说他只花了两个月的时间而非四年来破坏我们的议事准则,这是在拒绝承认他对党和国家犯有的任何过失责任。但是要指出,成千上万的人跟随他陷入了社会和政治暴力的死胡同,我们必须承认有些地方出了问题·1月6日之前出现了问题,2016年之前也有错误。

这场矛盾其实和特朗普无关,其根本冲突源于妮基·黑利的自身。这是她想成为的那个人与她认为自己应该成为的那个人之间的对决。

II. 局外人

阿吉特·辛格·兰德哈瓦(Ajit Singh Randhawa)和拉杰·考尔·兰德哈瓦(Raj Kaur Randhawa)是天造地设的一对夫妻。他们俩都来自印度的旁遮普邦,都是锡克教徒。阿吉特有生物学硕士学位,而拉杰是少有能完成法学院学业的印度女性。为了能让阿吉特攻读博士,这对新婚夫妇于1960年代移居温哥华。毕业后,阿吉特在南卡罗来纳州的丹麦地区找到了工作,在拥有历史悠久的黑人学校佛尔西斯学院(Voorhees College)任教。拉杰并不向往美利坚。尽管如此,兰德哈瓦夫妇于1969年在美国的首都哥伦比亚特区碰面,并定居于2500名人口的班贝格(Bamberg)。他们租下了一套小房子,当地的房东并不欢迎黑人客人。

长期以来,班贝格的黑人家庭和白人家庭之间泾渭分明,但是在兰德哈瓦夫妇到来前,小镇里没人碰到过棕色皮肤的人。他们很难适应这个小镇的氛围。拉杰穿着传统的莎丽和额头戴着装饰。阿吉特去哪儿都戴头巾。1972年尼姆拉塔·妮基·兰德拉瓦(Nimrata Nikki Randhawa)出生时(是的,她的出生证明上就有“妮基”的字样),小镇里已经能逐渐适应他们家的存在。

“由于头巾之类的事,小镇里到处传着流言蜚语”六十多岁的白人妇女辛迪·基尔格斯(Cindy Kilgus)回忆道,她和兰德哈瓦家是朋友, “小镇人花了短时间接受他们。但是一旦他们过了这道坎·“她顿了下·”每个人都觉得这很新鲜,所有人都爱上了他们。他们成为这个社区里重要的一份子。”

黑利谈到她的童年:

“环境的确有点孤立,因为当我的朋友们都开始吃意大利面和芝士汉堡时,我不得不还得和妈妈一起吃印度菜。”

成长中总有烦恼。黑利告诉我,她想不起来什么时候她没感觉到自己和旁人不同。她的童年故事仍然使她充满活力。老师如何在感恩节选美大赛中让她表演风中奇缘片段。她的黑人和白人同学如何要求她在游戏时选边。

她如何被取消班贝格选美小姐比赛的资格,因为这个奖项只颁给白人和黑人优胜者。(最后一个故事已经成为流传广泛的闲言碎语,和我交谈的当地人对这个故事产生过异议。“直到今天,举办选美比赛的女士们仍然说这从未发生过,”班贝格市市长南希·福斯特(Nancy Foster)说,她和黑利的家庭熟识已久。)

她印象最深的是小女孩时代她和父亲一起开车去哥伦比亚特区,车停在了路边的水果摊。当他用袋装农产品时,不耐烦的店主盯着他的头巾,黑利看到其中一个拿起电话,没多久两辆警车便来了。“回家时我父亲一言不发,希望我没有注意到这事。但是我还是为他的遭遇而难过。”她回忆道。“不管是路过路边摊,还是穿过杂货店,人们都在背后指指点点,还取笑他活着我母亲的装扮;当乡村俱乐部开门,他们邀请了所有人;活着当我们去野餐时没人愿意靠近我们——”,黑利听了一下,“我还记得这种痛。”

当拉杰辞去了六年级老师的工作,开了家名叫异域风情(Exotica)的服装店时,兰德哈瓦一家的命运发生了变化。随着时间的流逝,她手工制作的正式礼服在本地女士中变得很受欢迎——良好的口碑从班贝格扩散到周围的城镇——拉吉买下了一家靠近301号高速公路主干道的商店。无论在商业上还是在文化上,这都是一次了不起的成功。阿吉特和拉杰开始组织一年一度的“国际音乐节”(International Fest),这项活动风靡班贝格,介绍来自全世界的音乐和美食。

慢慢的,兰德哈瓦一家慢慢地从可疑的外乡人变成了社区里的顶梁柱。

“他们的商店将让班贝格出了名,” 62岁的布莱恩·格洛弗(Brian Glover)在班贝格土生土长, “那些日子里一些著名的黑人福音歌手来这里只是为了买他们家的衣服。雪莉·凯撒(Shirley Caesar)曾经来过这里。去班贝格!她在南方各地都有演出,她会来异域风情买衣服。这成了这里附近的真正骄傲。”

阿吉特和拉吉的收入上也有了很大的改观,他们能把妮基送到附近的一所私立学校——奥兰治堡预科学校(Orangeburg Prep),很幸运,这是印度裔的家园。不过每天下课黑利还是直接回家,13岁她靠着自己数学上的能力接管了Exotica的账簿。十多岁的黑利将自己沉浸在偶像琼恩·杰特(Joan Jett)的歌声中,释放着焦虑同时幻想着自己有朝一日能一鸣惊人。

“她的父母非常严格。社交场合里很多事都不让她做。因而这让她显得非常与众不同。”希瑟·科克雷尔 (Heath Cockrell)在黑利入校第一天便和她成了好朋友,还跟她一起在Exotica打工,“我知道还有其他孩子使她感到与众不同,她一直知道这一点。但是她也不想引起别人的注意。她总是会自嘲。那就是她让人们感到舒适的方式。”

最终黑利逃离了家乡,进入了克莱姆森大学(Clemson University)主修会计。她终于感受到了解放的感觉。过去习惯于各种潜规则和标签的压迫,目前的她可以自己做出决定。朋友们还记得她当女服务员时迷人的身影,同样还记得和有名难缠的房东斤斤计较房租的故事。他们还记得她与父母因为男友比尔·黑利(Bill Haley)进行了长达多年的斗争;他们还记得她决定自己未来的丈夫的中间名应该是迈克尔而非比尔,他的丈夫也同意了。“妮基非常非常固执,”她的大学室友凯利·马格(Carie Mager)告诉我,“如果她认定了某种方式,那么您就没法改变她的主意。”

这也有让人生疑的地方。兰德哈瓦家族里从来不讨论政治。直到现在,黑利都不知道自己的父母的选票会投给谁。黑利上大学时的80年代末和90年代初是一个颠覆和过渡的时期,从柏林墙倒塌到第一次海湾战争,美国人都为之苦恼。黑利会为同学们举办意大利面晚餐,给大家提供畅谈时局的机会。值得注意的是,根据朋友们回忆,那时黑利和政治保持着距离。至少她在文化上是保守的,和校园政治里狂热的氛围也保持着距离。没有人知道黑利有没有投票,更不用说她把票投给了谁。

“让我这么说吧,”南卡罗来纳州著名的共和党商人迈基·约翰逊(Mikee Johnson)轻笑着说,他曾是奥兰治堡预科学院的学生会主席,大学时代也跟同一批朋友竞选校学生会。“如果你当时要问我,她班上的100个人中,哪个人有朝一日会会竞选公职,我肯定把她排在倒数十名的行列。”

大学毕业后的十年中,黑利的生活一如既往。她结婚了,生下了两个孩子,在一家夏洛特的回收公司当会计,回到家还要盘点家里商店的账务。那时Exotica的规模已经上了百万级别,店面也搬到了欣欣向荣的莱克星顿,哥伦比亚的郊区。

但是对黑利而言,一些熟悉的问题浮出水面。她感到寂寞、不耐烦,渴望找到能消解烦躁的途径。她发现这条路居然是走上政坛。

“这不会是条容易的路。”

先是在当地的商会,后是在一群女性的小企业主中,黑利发现自己很有人缘。旁人愿意听她讲话,她身上有种魔力吸引着别人。她缺少的是政治历练——她甚至不属于任何一个党派。按黑利的说法,她是在某个瞬间一下子意识到自己是共和党人,因为他对商业的理解和对个人责任的看法。不过对于蒸蒸日上的莱克星顿镇来说,加入民主党从来不会是明智的选择。2004年她的同僚建议她竞选校委会,而黑利另有打算。

“她在竞选州议员前拜访过我,了解我的想法。可看起来似乎已经下定决心了,”前共和党议员,曾竞选过副州长的丽塔·艾莉森(Rita Allison)回忆道。

这个故事凸显出黑利的雄心,这也是黑利一贯淡化的东西。黑利经常提到是艾莉森是建议她去竞选议员的位置。黑利甚至说那时都不知道谁坐在那个位置上,或者她要参选哪个区。可是从艾莉森的口中——艾莉森还是很喜欢黑利,希望她最后能成为总统——这不是事实。

“很显然,她之前做过功课。她知道自己居住在哪个地方,她的对手是谁。”艾莉森告诉我。“我发现她的意志非常坚定,因为她知道自己的对手已经在南卡罗来纳州的议会里当了多年的议员,并且我也警告过她,这不会是条容易的路。”

确实,黑利的对手是哥伦比亚历史上任职时间最长的议员拉里·库恩(Larry Koon)。他曾暗示过自己可能会在州议会任职30年后退休,这样的表态足以引起后继者的兴趣,可不久之后他就收回了这样的表态。共和党内这场竞选是三足鼎立,候选人分别是黑利、库恩和知名商人戴维·佩里(David Perry)。

黑利的决定让她父母震惊。即便面对旁人的白眼,黑利依旧顶住压力,相信这场胜利能为她一家在美国生活所遭受的艰辛而证明。“我觉得自己亏欠父母很多”黑利告诉我,“我想这样来告诉他们,来到美国的决定是正确的,让他们知道这社会已经变得更好了。”

几个月来,黑利每个工作日的早晨都在当地分部的入口门口蹲守。她手里拿着咖啡和甜甜圈,散发宣传册,和当地人聊天。在周末,她会挨家挨户拜访。当时佩里的首席竞选活动顾问共和党人沃尔特·惠特塞尔(Walter Whetsell)告诉我,有些人因她的过于积极的态度和“与周边格格不入的特质”而望而却步。她的说法则是极有针对性:“这话不是特指库恩先生,”黑利跟选民们保证,“这是因为州议会里有太多的律师,我觉得你们更需要的是名很好的会计师。”

尽管她的发言基本还是符合保守派的基调(关于政府应该放松监管,要像企业一样经营哥伦比亚),但她并不是个花瓶。当时新闻剪报显示,黑利专注于增加教育预算并要求给乡村社区放权。

与其他有抱负的共和党人不同,黑利拒绝签署“纳税人保护宣言”(Taxpayer Protection Pledge)。签了这份文件的议员承诺无论出于怎样的理由,他们都拒绝加税。“这样的说法过于笼统,”黑利对哥伦比亚当地报纸说,“没有人愿意加税,但是签这么个文件只有自缚手脚。”

选举中黑利拿到了40%的选票,震惊了当地政客的同时,也使得库恩的得票率低于50%,迫使他要跟黑利进入第二阶段的选举。这一结果是丑陋的:为期两周的对决中,库恩阵营的宣传广告将黑利称为“尼姆拉塔·N·兰德哈瓦(Nimrata N. Randhawa)”,并向群众散发了黑利和他带着头巾的父亲站在一起的照片。抹黑运动在网上迅速发酵。有人嘲笑了她的东方血统,另有些人指控她是穆斯林极端分子。这距离911的袭击过去还不到3年,黑利的选民都极为保守,基本都是原教旨主义基督教徒,白人占比超过90%。

黑利的仕途需要感谢议员乔·威尔逊(Joe Wilson),即便在此之后他因为在总统奥巴马参加国会联席会议上大喊“你撒谎!”而声名狼藉。当时威尔逊在国会山担任印度核心小组的主席,他一直密切关注莱克星敦县的竞选活动,并承诺保持中立。但是,当宣战出现种族歧视广告时,威尔逊驱车前往Exotica,并向兰德哈瓦家人介绍了自己。他与黑利及她的父母合影·他们都穿着旁遮普的盛装·并允许她在竞选活动中传播这张照片。

黑利身边的幕僚对这张照片感到不安——她家人也对此格外关注。但是她坚持己见。黑利告诉他们,这不仅仅是坚持父母的事情。

那是好的政治。

“到那时,妮基已经见过每一个收到邮件的选民。他们都认识她。他们跟她说过话了。”当时的共和党主席卡顿·道森(Katon Dawson)说。“这让很多人为她生气。”

黑利以10%的优势赢得了选战。但是要在哥伦比亚获得认可并不容易。

黑利在她同样的新人里非常受欢迎,被评为同级的班长。但是对于代表哥伦比亚的议员,尤其是在共和党方面,她是一个独裁者,而且是一种威胁。 “我告诉你,没有人喜欢她。没有人愿意和她一起工作。他们恨她。”与黑利一同进入立法机关并成为她最亲密的朋友的州众议员内森·巴伦丁(Nathan Ballentine)告诉我。

“而且很奇怪,因为她是一个很普通的人。那时她还不太玩政治。她很高兴能在那里并结交很多朋友。但是她却不同。有些善良的建制派议员想提醒她,她与众不同。”

这以种残酷的方式表现出来。黑利皈依了基督教,并与迈克尔一起加入了循道卫理教会,但她仍然继续与家人一起参谒锡克教寺庙。她的一些共和党同僚会试图用关于异教徒的笑话来招惹她。共和党资深议员杰克·诺茨(Jake Knotts)要求黑利在聚会的午饭开始前祈祷,这个笑话一直流传到现在。

“每个人都知道她不是真正的基督徒,她是出于政治目的才皈依的,”已经退休的诺茨告诉我,“她的整个政治生涯都在往上爬,进入卫理公会只是其中的台阶之一。”

黑利谈性别歧视。

“我一直是唯一的那个。唯一的。除了去女厕所,女人不该有任何限制。”

值得注意的是,南卡罗来纳州持这样观点的不在少数;除开关于她信仰的流言蜚语外,许多政治内部人士都认为黑利为了在政坛更上一层楼会无所不用其极。如果是这样,由于黑利过于依赖自己的政治直觉,忽视了意识形态,她的进步总会停滞。黑利因资助2007年法案的法案遭受了强烈的反弹。该法案允许未成年人在没有监护人同意的情况下接种艾滋病疫苗。对于保守派政客而言,除非他们脑袋挨驴踢了,否则他们绝不敢支持这种“大政府”计划。

从某种意义上说,黑利政治性格的形成不是因为任何特殊原因或教条,而是因为她在共和党核心中遭到的不尊重。

被她的同事拒绝后,黑利不再遵循前辈的教导,开始逆共和党领袖而行。她回忆道:“我不需要让每个人都喜欢我,我不需要和每个人都搞好关系。”

我感觉,如果她的同事们接受了她,也许她也不会成为圈外人。

她回答:“我认为真的可能是这样。”

这是切入观察黑利政治性格形成期的最佳窗口。她是许多共和党同志的讨厌对象,因为她经常不和他们步调一致。她有的议题会跑票,让同志们难堪,自己却获利。可换而言之,是他们首先排斥黑利,才使得她走上了折磨建制派、和茶党串通一气的道路,最终黑利与州长马克·桑福德(Mark Sanford)结盟。

南卡罗来纳州的州长是全国最弱势的之一。这根源得追溯到内战前,当时议员担心有朝一日黑人坐上州长这个位置,因而州长得受到白人议员极大的限制。(显然当时他们并没有预见到有位棕皮肤的女人会把邦联旗扫进历史的垃圾堆。)之前许多州长都把这个职位视为几乎是象征的。桑福德没有。

桑福德是个古怪的知识分子,具有自由主义精神,他在州议会的两个任期内和同僚们唇枪舌剑,要求减少开支,和他同党的议员也同样反感他。黑利是少数几个站在桑福德一边的议员。即便涉及到最极端的情况,例如拒绝从奥巴马2009年推行的刺激计划里领取补助,黑利依然站在桑福德一边。

“我真的认为她同意桑福德的某些理念。但是她也和他一样,得和同党同志斗争,”前该州共和党执行长卢克·拜亚斯(Luke Byars)说,“这就是她政治哲学的典型代表。她似乎很喜欢为自己的党而战。”

黑利最重大的胜利是在一场惨烈的内部竞选活动之后,每名议员都得正式地投出自己的选票。这让她的许多同事震惊不已,整个过程变成了象征意义上的卖弄。事实确实是这样,但这也是民粹主义的力作。黑利遍历该州,告诉选民们他们选出的代表没有担当。黑利失去了令人垂涎的委员会席位。但这赢得了桑福德对她的喜爱。

桑福德知道共和党人会在选择他的继任者,2009年春季他与民意测验师和首席顾问琼恩·勒纳(Jon Lerner)领导的团队讨论了他志同道合的继任者人选,能延续他的政治遗产。然后,有一天,桑福德的决定所有人都感到惊讶。他说,他刚遇到黑利(当时正打算争夺州财政部长的位置),并敦促她竞选州长。

他让勒纳进行民意调查,他们安排了一周后与黑利和她的丈夫在州长官邸碰面。当他们聚会时,勒纳说了个坏消息:

只有6%的选民会投黑利,估计的得票率只有3%。黑利的一线希望是:众所皆知,共和党里其他的潜在竞争者即便有名,但也一样没有支持度。黑利唯一的胜选希望是得到州长的支持。

桑福德按部就班地替黑利拉票——出席造势活动,替她募款,出席公共活动。她的朋友们敦促她从长计议参选财政部长。但是黑利不让这个机会溜走。

“我永远不会忘记。”

2009年6月,在黑利宣布竞选州长后的一个月,马克·桑福德在他那次臭名昭著的“阿帕拉契小径”徒步旅行中消失了。当桑福德其实是去阿根廷探望情妇的消息传出后,似乎为黑利的第一次竞选敲响了丧钟。所有帮助过她的人在那个时间点上都为她的对手的竞选活动而努力了;她的众议院同僚中只有三个人支持她。

“没有人把她当回事。我们中大概只有10个人觉得她可以胜出,”马特·摩尔如此回忆道。他是黑利的老朋友,后来被黑利任命为州党主席。“当桑福德出现丑闻后,她的筹款完全没了着落,我们觉得她的竞选完蛋了,人们都纷纷呼吁她退选,我记得她当时都快哭了,她大声地质问是否值得继续留下来参加竞选。”

黑利的转折点出现在8月。她参加了西海岸的一个候选人培训研讨会,并见到了佛罗里达州州长杰布·布什(Jeb Bush)。这位总统后裔意识到黑利的困境,他建议黑利坦然做一个弱者。他让她去参加基层竞选,与尽可能多的选民和团体会面,这样的话她还有偷偷逆袭上场的可能。黑利深受启发,这位孤注一掷的候选人开始接触州里的每一个角落,由桑福德的前职员蒂姆·皮尔森(Tim Pearson)开着一辆丰田超霸从一个站点到另一个站点,每次在一间房间里和10·12人进行交谈。这项活动甚至没有像样的筹款设备,黑利带了一个柳条筐,全靠乞求获得筹款。

尽管她的共和党中的竞争对手认为黑利所作的一切相当可悲,但这似乎是有效的。当勒纳在圣诞节时对这场竞选进行民意调查时,他惊喜地看到对黑利名字的支持率已经从5月份时的6%跃升至18%。尽管她仍然远远落后于其他三位候选人——格雷沙姆·巴雷特(Gresham Barrett)、司法部长亨利·麦克马斯特(Henry McMaster)和副州长安德烈·鲍尔(André Bauer)——但黑利的竞选活动还是留有希望的。

这场竞选中的夺冠热门是巴雷特。尽管巴雷特知道黑利一直针对他右翼而声讨他,但他的团队并没有严肃处理这件事。“大众告诉我们,他们觉得黑利——很聪明,很有才华,很善于取得成果,同时也很保守。”2010年初,巴雷特竞选活动的民意调查员惠特·艾尔斯(Whit Ayres)向上级汇报调研的内容,如此说道,“如果她开始筹钱,我们就完蛋了。”

黑利需要在更多人面前抛头露面,为了筹到实打实的资助。那年1月,她十分幸运地在微软全球广播公司(MSNBC)举办的初选辩论中抢了风头——她对巴雷特2008年投票支持银行救助的行为进行了抨击。黑利还需要一位大咖为其背书,她的竞选活动特别针对两个大佬:米特・罗姆尼(Mitt Romney)和萨拉・佩林(Sarah Palin.)——这两位前州长曾与不同的选区进行对话;且都以支持弱者而著称。

黑利当时还忙着钓一条“大鱼”。桑福德在婚外情丑闻后却拒绝辞职,使他在竞选中成为不受欢迎的人。但私下里,黑利知道自己坐拥一大笔竞选资金。每周,黑利都会去桑福德的办公室,坐在他的沙发上向他描述自己竞选遇到的财政困境。桑福德每周都会礼貌地听她说,然后解释说,书面协议中并不包括向她提供大量的财政资助。但最终,桑福德厌倦了。这不仅仅是黑利的坚持,同时也包括勒纳、州长的幕僚汤姆·戴维斯等工作伙伴都认为她已经足够亲密,桑福德可以提携她从而弥补他对她的候选人资格的糟糕影响。

黑利如何看待南卡罗来纳州政治中的种族歧视问题

“在州长竞选中,我记得我爸爸会站在房间的后面,因为他不想让任何人看到他。他害怕他的关注这会伤害到我。但这为什么我每次演讲开始时都说,‘我是印度父母的的骄傲女儿。’”

“我同意为她花大约40万美元,而她在整个竞选活动中只筹集了40万美元,”桑福德回忆说。

“我觉得给她那么多钱不太好。但我的世界在那一刻被打破了。他们说服了我。”(桑福德补充道:然后她就和我断绝关系了。这是妮基的一贯作风:她切断了对她的成功有贡献的人。这几乎就像有一些奇怪的心理,她需要假装是自己创造的成就。)

黑利的竞选活动开始了。罗姆尼在桑福德写支票的时候就送来了他的支持。受欢迎的保守派博主埃里克森主持了一场 “金钱炸弹”筹款活动,使黑利成为右派名人。纳税日当天,她在州议会大厦主持了一场茶党集会;桑福德的下属组织拍摄了录像,并展开了大规模的广告宣传。随后,黑利自己买通了当地电视台,放弃了介绍性的礼节,将她的三个对手蹂躏成建制派的软弱爪牙。

佩林提供了最后的助推。几个月来,共和党州长协会执行主任尼克·艾尔斯(Nick Ayers)一直在游说这位前副总统候选人为其背书。她终于在6月8日初选前不到一个月的时间里突入了该州,在一次集会上,在全州媒体灼灼目光的注视下,将她的力量投向了黑利。比赛已经全部结束。“这就像看着一个纳斯卡车手从后面的路上尖叫着过来,并超过了其他人,”前州党主席道森说。“我从来没有见过这样的事情。”

但对黑利来说,每一条值得前行的道路都是布满荆棘的。5月下旬,就在初选前几周,一位曾在州议会为黑利做过一些工作的政治博主提出了一项爆炸性的指控。他声称在那段时间里和她有过一段恋爱关系。接下来的一周,一位哥伦比亚大学的著名说客——鲍尔竞选活动的受薪筹款人——声称他和黑利有过一夜情。而后,在初选前几天,曾在立法机构折磨过黑利的参议员克诺茨因在网络广播中称她为 “烂人”而获得全国关注。

“当他们无法在其他优点上击败我时,这就是他们所做的。”黑利告诉我,愤怒地否认了婚外情指控。“而且他们真的花钱让这一切发生。这些事情,我永远不会忘记。”

要说明的是:从来没有任何证据来证实婚外情传闻。(虽然哥伦比亚的一些人仍然在传播。)也从来没有证明黑利的对手在资助这些指控,尽管黑利到死都会相信鲍尔和巴雷特竞选活动的高级官员发挥了作用。

不容置疑的是,丑闻对黑利是有帮助的。事实证明,选民们大多同情这位孤独的女性候选人,她看起来是被男性竞争对手笨拙攻击的受害者。与此同时,已经收集到的关于黑利——可能会真正伤害她的竞选活动的诸多不利——由于围绕婚外情指控的狂潮而变得毫无用处。

“我们有所有这些关于她的坏事——所有这些来自国税局的罚款,所有这些来自她的会计工作的危险信号,所有这些她在立法机构工作时作为顾问接受的黑钱。我们打算在第二轮选举中击败她,”特里·沙利文说,他是一位共和党长期顾问和南卡罗来纳州人,他帮助领导巴雷特的竞选活动。“但这一切都白费了。不可能把这些信息传出去,因为媒体沉迷于性丑闻。那时候比赛已经结束了。所以,她有权相信任何她想相信的东西,但这没有意义。我们为什么要破坏自己的战略?”

在选举之夜的大部分时间里,她的支持率一直在49%以上徘徊,在几个点上出现了达到50%的必要票数,完全避免了第二轮选举。当她差一点时,黑利就消失在举办派对的餐厅里的一个女人的房间里,不肯出来。在她的母亲进去发表了一些强硬的爱后,女儿才快速发表了演讲。两周后,黑利大胜巴雷特30分,终于可以真正的庆祝一下了。

但也有个小插曲。很快就会创造历史成为全国第一位印第安裔美国女州长的黑利,预订了哥伦比亚的州立博物馆作为她的聚会场所。但先遣队唯一能搭建舞台的地方,是在一块写着 “邦联文物室”的牌子下面。黑利不会容忍它。她的团队用红白蓝三色气球组成的旗帜,遮住了牌子。

“她会把你切成碎片”

黑利的蜜月期是不存在的。

这在很大程度上是因为她如何艰难地上任。民主党人文森特·希恩(Vincent Sheheen)不僅在竞选过程中击败了黑利,而且带着她的共和党竞争对手收集的所有不利资料迎面袭来。当这些淫秽的头条新闻逐渐消失时,黑利,这位会计师和善政倡导者,面对的是一连串伤痕累累的故事——关于税务留置权和国税局罚款的混乱线索,关于她在立法机构中支持的基金会提供的一份六位数的甜蜜工作,关于她为获得这份工作而提交的伪造申请。希恩在黑利的可信度问题上大打出手,用广告将她与桑福德联系在一起,问道:“我们能承受另一个说一套做一套的州长吗?”最终,黑利以4个百分点的优势击败了谢恩,鉴于共和党在全国范围内的浪潮,这个差距令人尴尬。

这一切只会让黑利更加愤怒——并促使她采取了最能证实她的怀疑者的行动。新任州长从州议会中清除了许多不同程度的“建制派”成员——建制派是指在个共和党初选中支持她的竞争对手的人,用朋友和竞选捐助者取代他们。【这包括将曾帮助黑利在大选中存活下来的州党主席卡伦·弗洛伊德(Karen Floyd)从强大的港务局董事会中赶出来,令人费解】。她对桑福德在立法机构的做法加倍努力,向公众公布成绩单,让公众了解议员们对她的优先事项的投票情况。她试图通过召开特别会议来威逼州议会,但却在州最高法院被起诉并败诉。与此同时,共和党人发起了一项道德调查,指控她在众议院任职时违反了游说法。(指控后来被撤销)黑利与当地媒体交战,拥护佩林的殉难路线。

她被报复冲昏了头脑,开始摧毁那个指控一夜情的男人的游说行为。她带头努力在2012年的竞选中击败Knotts。在他失利的前后,一名白人至上主义者在威斯康星州的一座锡克教寺庙里杀害了六人,这一事件让黑利更加坚定了清除她党内仇恨分子的必要性)。在一个在哥伦比亚成为传说的事件中,黑利邀请南卡罗来纳州共和党新当选的主席查德·康奈利到州长府吃早餐。然后,她花了两个小时的时间,痛斥他与巴雷特和鲍尔竞选活动中的战略家的友谊,警告康奈利,她会注意他的一举一动。

“听着,伙计,她会把你切成碎片的。她会把你切成碎片,”前党主席、州共和党的非官方院长道森说。

“妮基·黑利有记忆力。她有记忆力。她会记得谁和她在一起,谁反对她。而且她不会给任何她认为做错了的人第二次机会。”

黑利曾被昵称为“穿裙子的马克·桑福德”。但大约在这个时候,哥伦比亚流行起了一个修改后的说法——“穿裙子的比尔·克林顿”这并不仅仅是为了侮辱。除了她的复仇倾向,以及滑头的一面,大家还能看到黑利巨大的政治天赋。“在我从政的一生中,我所见过的唯一能与她相提并论的人就是比尔·克林顿,”参议员汤姆·戴维斯说,他曾是桑福德作为州长的幕僚长。“她有同样的魅力,同样的对人的脉搏,同样的人格力量。”未来的白宫幕僚长米克·穆尔瓦尼(Mick Mulvaney)曾在州议会与黑利共事,多年来也曾与她发生过冲突,他告诉我,黑利完善了“克林顿模式”,即冰封认为的敌人。“她可能是我见过的最有野心的人。这没关系。”穆尔瓦尼说。“只是惊讶于她觉得有必要无缘无故地毁掉与那么多人之间的关系。”

黑利已经承认了她在州长办公室的卑劣开场白。她还说,2012年写回忆录让她得以发泄和前进。她的朋友们对这种合理化的说法嗤之以鼻——他们说,黑利的敌人名单一点也没有减少,但毫无疑问,她改正了方向。随着她在共和党人中的支持率刮到60%,州长开始与当地媒体建立关系。她收起了Facebook上的煽动性帖子,开始向立法者示好。她向老顾问杰布·布什寻求处理教育改革的建议。她任命国会议员蒂姆·斯科特(Tim Scott)为美国参议员,使他成为自重建以来第一位来自南方的黑人参议员。(Haley感到斯科特在共和党内部的受欢迎程度受到威胁,在席位空缺后的9天内没有与他联系;然后她邀请他吃饭,并询问他们是否可以在第二天早上宣布他的任命。“这是以特斯拉的速度从零到60。”斯科特回忆说。)

也许最重要的是,她放弃了许多较小的斗争,专注于摆在她面前的伟大任务:吸引工业到南卡罗来纳州。正是在这个角色上,作为她所在州的首席销售人员,黑利才真正发挥了作用。她对国际业务的割裂式追求,在几个小时内就跳上飞往欧洲的航班,向某个董事会或首席执行官做个人推介,这让她在哥伦比亚的长期对手中颇有好感。黑利离开州长职位时,南卡罗来纳州的就业人数比她上任时多了40万人。这段经济繁荣期掩盖了她任期内的许多弊端——也凸显了黑利的又一次成功重塑。事实是,桑福德很有意识形态,总是担心预算和采取这些不受欢迎的立场,长期的共和党顾问和黑利的朋友拜尔斯说。“妮基尝试过,但没有成功。所以,她想做一个就业州长。”

有些人则持更激进的看法。“妮基愿意做任何她需要做的事,做任何她需要做的人,”州议会长期以来的拱卫者李·布莱特说。他在黑利的就职成绩单上获得了 A+,并在2012年竞选参议员时得到了她的支持,但在她担任州长期间,两人发生了丑陋的争执。他还说:“事实上,她没有核心。适应选民是让你在政治中保持活力的原因,而她比我见过的任何人都更有效地做到了这一点。她从一个建制派的敌人变成了建制派的代言人。”

布赖特列举了与黑利在支出、补贴和接受联邦基金方面的尖锐分歧,在这些问题上,她与过去的立场相矛盾。州长最终签署了纳税人保护承诺,这是她在职业生涯早期批评的文件)。但在他看来,她最大的叛教行为,是黑利职业生涯的决定性行为。

III. 抉择时刻

2015年6月17日,一名白人至上主义者(white supremacist)走进查尔斯顿历史悠久的伊曼纽尔非洲卫理公会圣公会教堂(Mother Emanuel AME church),与一群黑人信徒坐在了一起。信徒们邀请他一同学习圣经。他随后枪杀了9名信徒,包括该教堂的牧师以及州参议员克莱门塔·平克尼(Clementa Pinckney)。得知教堂发生如此大规模枪击事件的消息后,黑利第一时间打电话给平克尼,她知道平克尼当时正在哥伦比亚市参加立法会议。很快,她便知道平克尼无法接起电话的原因。

南卡罗来纳州瞬间又陷入了一场关于邦联旗(confederate flag)的恶战。黑利起初并不热心于处理这个曾让她的前任丢掉工作的争议问题。但当行刺者拿着邦联旗的照片公之于众,并宣扬着他要发动一场种族战争时,黑利决定——在没有任何一个顾问、同事或朋友的意见下——联邦旗的存在必须被取缔。

作为州长,黑利不能激化局势。她也不想因为做了明显正确的事情而显得有些机会主义。“如果我站出来说,‘这面旗帜代表了仇恨,这面旗是种族主义者。我为你想要保留这面旗帜而感到耻辱。’——是的,说这样的话毋庸置疑会令我瞩目,但是对于我努力去服务的人民而言将无所裨益,”黑利如是告诉我, “我必须以一种谦卑的方式与他们沟通。不构成任何威胁。我所作的一切必须是为了让他们作出一个决定,而非我作出的决定。”

黑利如何看待联邦旗:

“我一生都在努力不评判别人,因为我知道被评判的滋味。所以,如果你要我去说某些人不好,那样的事情我是不会去做的。因为我仍然有一些尊重联邦旗的朋友,但也有一些朋友认为它是可怖的。但我不会选择声援其中的任何一方。”

但这也曾是黑利作出的决定——做出这个决定并不容易。不论多少矫饰的言语夸耀南卡罗来纳州在一名印度裔州长和一名黑人参议员的带领下前行了很远,黑利和蒂姆·斯科特(Tim Scott)都心知肚明,他们始终被期望的是代表一种非常白色的、非常保守的阵营。但黑利也知道的是,历史在召唤着她。无论她在政策问题如何尝试去协调,这都注定是一场击中她内心深处的悲剧,她一直以来都只是这个充满敌意的环境中的局外人,一个身处班贝格(Bamberg)却从未有过归属感的棕色皮肤的女孩。

依凭着一直以来的本能,黑利集结了一切对她有利的因素,争取到共和党全国委员会主席赖因斯·普里巴斯(Reince Priebus)以及杰西·杰克索(Rev. Jesse Jackson)的支援。黑利策划了一场声势浩大的施压运动,迫使立法机构投票以永久地将邦联旗从州议会大厦的场地上移除。

“她紧迫着那些议员进了房间,然后就联邦旗问题做最后的呼吁。当时我就在房间里,那是我这辈子见过的最特别的时刻之一。”时任州美国共和党主席的马特·摩尔(Matt Moore)回忆说。“如今人们认为把那面旗帜降下来已是既成事实,但直到投票成功前一刻,我都认为投票会失败。众议院领导层告诉妮基,他们中的一些不想降下那面旗。妮基把她所有的政治资本都押上了,狠狠向他们施压,她告诉他们:‘倘若你们因为投了赞成票而遭受非难,我会到你所管辖的区域,亲自为你声援。’”

据几位承诺支持黑利的议员说,最终说服他们的是听了黑利所讲的关于警察和高速公路上的一个水果摊的故事。黑利告诉他们,当她作为一个小女孩所感受到的痛苦,而这种永远不应该施加给任何一个坐车驶过他们州的黑人小孩。

“我们所熟知的作为州长和代表的妮基·黑利——我认为她是在痛苦和挑战中走向胜利的,”斯科特告诉我。“她用一种你在寻常官员身上看不到的亲切和温和来牧养我们的国家度过苦难。”

“她永远不会得到她应得的赞誉,因为她领导了这场运动。”州参议员戴维斯(Davis)说道,“回想起来,有些人认为这很容易,但这是我见过的最艰苦的战斗。如果没有妮基·黑利,那面旗帜永远不会倒下。”

在一些愤世嫉俗者的眼中,2015年夏天黑利在全国声望一路飙升证明了她的诡诈:她为了政治利益操纵了一场悲剧。“她从来没有对联邦旗抱有意见,但在枪击案发生后,却忽然间追忆起小时候被虐待的感觉?”布莱特(Bright)对此颇有微词,“这都仅仅只是她的政治作秀罢了。”

事实恰恰相反。经过多年的摸爬滚打,在一个对她这样的人充满敌意的党内,黑利找到了她的身份与目标。共和党人早就该对种族问题进行清算了。她准备好了。

黑利以前也曾涉足过关于种族问题的辩论。在竞选州长时,她每次演讲都先声明:“我是令印度裔父母骄傲的女儿,他们每天都在提醒我们,生活在这个国家是多么幸运。”通过这种先发制人的方式,可以使得从她的信仰、到她父亲的头巾的一切的窃窃私语噤口。2013年初,在任命斯科特为美国参议员后,黑利嗤笑国家党未能接触到少数族裔选民。“共和党一直很会说‘我们包容所有人’,但他们从来没有花时间去表现出来,”当时黑利这样告诉我,“他们什么时候去过少数族裔社区然后说上一句:‘你会关心什么?我们的国家因为你的存在而更为美好。’"

2015年6月24日,哥伦比亚市,当教会牧师和南卡罗来纳州参议员克莱门塔·平克尼的灵柩被抬到州议会圆形大厅时,州长妮基·黑利与其他议员在一旁注目。

但黑利一直很聪颖,也足够有自知之明而不需要更多的推敲就直觉地意识到,共和党人还没有准备好进行那些艰难的对话。黑利相信,查尔斯顿事件后,情况已经发生了变化,因为查尔斯顿改变了她。她的朋友们告诉我,在枪击事件发生后的几个星期里,黑利以闪电般地速度将联邦旗的问题推进了立法机构的议程;访问受枪击案影响的家庭;并秘密地参加了所有9名受害者的葬礼;她的体重下降到了危险的指标。黑利的职业生涯在那之前一直以不真实的时刻为标志,然而那几个星期显然不属于这些时刻。她身边的每个人都能看出,黑利的政治基因中有些东西被永远地改变了。

“我一直对她处理任何事情的能力感到惊讶,”在黑利的婚礼上担任伴娘的卡莉·马格(Carie Mager)说道,“但查尔斯顿枪击案几乎让她崩溃了。”

2016年2月17日,共和党总统候选人马可·鲁比奥(Marco Rubio)与州长妮基·黑利一起抵达南卡罗来纳州查普林的活动现场。

“你到底对这个女人做了什么?”

通过几近曲解式的质疑,应当能够理解黑利接下来一年的生活。唐纳德·特朗普(Donald Trump)在崛起,而他的候选资格源自于对墨西哥人、穆斯林和各种外来者的排斥,对此黑利感到不适。她也认为自己有义务采取行动。当别人要求黑利对奥巴马2016年的国情咨文以共和党的角度做出回应时,她由于针砭了这位共和党的引领者而受人关注。“在焦虑的时候,我们往往很容易听从最愤怒的声音,”黑利告诫全国人民,“但我们必须抵制这种诱惑。任何愿意努力工作、遵守法律、热爱传统的人民都不应该在这个国家感到排斥。”

一直以来,黑利对共和党候选人名单的多样性以及候选人的才能感到满意——以她的老朋友杰布·布什(Jeb Bush)为代表——她笃信他们中总有一位能够拦截下特朗普的进攻。然而,在2016年1月在全国电视上发表演讲时,黑利已经失去了这样的信心。特朗普霸气十足地获得了共和党的提名。看着特朗普在爱荷华州以无比接近第一名的成绩收场,随即在新罕布什尔州则湮没了赛场,黑利知道,在她的南卡罗来纳州,第三场初选代表了最终的结果。

黑利的支持既令人垂涎,又如夜谈。共和党人普遍认为,黑利会出于对老朋友的尊重而保持中立的态度。布什的竞选前景命悬一线,黑利没有理由抛弃自己的政治资本而声援他,布什当然也明白这一点。但他同样也知道黑利和他一样厌恶特朗普——在新罕布什尔州初选后在州长官邸举行的一次长桌晚宴上,两人公开了对这位真人秀候选者的不满。布什在黑利面前史无前例地崩溃了,他挥舞着手臂,满脸赤红,显然已经败落了。

如果布什知道黑利还有与其他客人共进晚宴的计划,他一定会更加愤怒。

黑利如何看待逆境:

“我经历过的每一个挑战——每一个在我背后捅刀子的人,每一种被孤立的感觉——所有这些都让我成为了我,让我变得更好。”

在新罕布什尔州初选结束后的几天里,黑利的团队秘密地联系了特德·克鲁兹(Ted Cruz)和马可·卢比奥(Marco Rubio)两个阵营。每位候选人都被邀请携带配偶与职员,与州长黑利共进晚餐。黑利之前并不了解克鲁兹,但他如她的一切想象那般棘手而虚伪。在一顿痛苦漫长的晚餐中,这位德州的参议员一句又一句地背诵了他的竞选演说。在晚宴接近尾声的时候,黑利问克鲁兹,假如成为了总统希望给世人留下什么时,克鲁兹答道:“我希望被人们记住,我是废除了奥巴马医改中每一个字的那位总统。”当这位参议员离开时,黑利和她的职员们都笑了起来。

黑利对卢比奥也不甚了解。但仅以她对于卢比奥的些许认知,她认为自己并不会与他交好——他的团队领导了佛罗里达州参议员竞选活动,其中包括了竞选经理特里·沙利文(Terry Sullivan),曾在2010年的巴雷特竞选中与黑利一同参选。【黑利的政治顾问乔恩·勒纳(Jon Lerner)在发出邀请时就明确表示,卢比奥不应该带沙利文参加晚宴】当卢比奥和妻子到达州长宅邸时,他们被请进了一个接待区享用茶点。但卢比奥本人却没有前往。参议员的妻子随后的十分钟里,与黑利闲聊着她的丈夫的事情,而这位候选人本人却仍不见踪影。他原来还在门厅处,和黑利的管家叽叽喳喳地谈论着体育和其他话题。当接待区的人得知卢比奥如此这般,不禁担心黑利会心生不快,意外的是,她被这位候选人深深地吸引了。

黑利和卢比奥就像失散多年重逢的亲人一样亲密。在交谈的几个小时中,他们比较了各自在州议会的经历;谈到了自己的年幼的子女;惊叹于他们人生故事的相似之处——他们都是出身卑微的移民子女,都是美国梦的布道者,也都对特朗普对于他们这类人的敌意而心生厌恶。甜点上桌时,黑利明确表示,她会把支持票投给卢比奥。但她也补充了一句:“我会和你一起在南卡罗来纳州各地竞选,我会不惜一切代价帮助你们击败唐纳德·特朗普。但我只要求一件事——我永远不想和特里·沙利文同处一室。”

卢比奥同意了。离开州长宅邸后,他立即给他的竞选经理和其他高级职员通了电话。电话那头传来欢呼声。南卡罗来纳州初选近在咫尺了,黑利的支持如此令人惊喜。也许,只是也许,这就能帮助他们拿下这个州,遏制特朗普的势头。庆祝活动结束后,卢比奥告知他们黑利的补充条件。一行人都沉默了。“你到底对这个女人做了什么?”卢比奥问沙利文。

(第二天,黑利打电话给布什,告知他她将转向支持卢比奥——她在佛罗里达州的前学生,后来,几位与布什关系密切的人将这通电话描述为他竞选的低谷。在黑利解释说,她的首要任务是阻止特朗普之后而非这段友谊后,布什难以置信地挂断了电话。自此以后,他们的友谊从未恢复。)

在南卡罗来纳州初选前的72小时中,黑利帮卢比奥在全州举办了一场摇滚音乐会。蒂姆·斯科特加入这场活动因为他也站在卢比奥这边。这就是共和党的未来——一位印度裔美国州长、一位黑人参议员、一位古巴裔美国总统候选人——三人联合起来,共同反击一位以种族为诱饵、通过煽动仇恨的方式获得党内总统提名的候选人领先者。黑利将这件事情看得特别重要。在支持卢比奥时她如此说道:“我希望有人能够告诉我的父母,他们所做的最好的决定就是来到美国。”

然而这一切都是徒劳:特朗普在南卡罗来纳州初选中以两位数的优势大获全胜,并因此确立了自己在竞选中压倒性的优势。这时,黑利的幕僚劝她应当谨慎行事。特朗普正逐渐成为未来的共和党提名人。一方面,继续声援卢比奥,并一意孤行地坚持政策对立;另一方面,如果黑利此刻转向追随特朗普,对她的职业生涯而言也将是毁灭性的打击。黑利说她明白。然而在明亮的灯光下她却屡教不改:她讥讽特朗普失败的商业投资;她抨击他不公布纳税申报单;她指责他所做的是“一切幼儿园中的孩子被教导不应该做的事”。

最值得注意的是,黑利谴责特朗普对于三K党(Ku Klux Klan)领袖大卫·杜克(David Duke)不置可否的态度。“去年在查尔斯顿,我们看见了真正的仇恨之眼,”黑利在超级星期二(Super Tuesday)之前对亚特兰大的人群这样说道,“我会一直和那个选择对三K党不给出谴责态度的人对立下去。这样的人不是我们党的一部分。这样的人不是我们想要的总统。”

在持续25秒的热烈掌声后,黑利补充道:“这样的人不能代表我们的共和党。这样的人也无法代表美国。我的父母之所以踏上了这片土地,是因为他们知道这个国家存在着爱和宽容。”

两周后,卢比奥出局。特朗普把持着“林肯党”(the party of Lincoln),而黑利则要为自己的决定而继续奋力前行。多年以后,她一直被自己的言行被安上了“权宜之计”所困扰。现在,她吟出了自己政治灵魂的动人音符,但却因而受到了惩罚。她作为州长在共和党人中的支持率继续下滑。在哥伦比亚一些有权势的共和党人都在私下议论她的职业生涯已经结束。

与黑利共事的副州长亨利·麦克马斯特(Henry McMaster)是爱荷华州、新罕布什尔州和南卡罗来纳州第一个支持特朗普的州政府官员,这对黑利的冲击尤为剧烈。2010年,黑利和麦克马斯特曾是州长的竞争对手,但最终却成为了朋友。她聘请了麦克马斯特的前职员,并乐见他在于2014年当选了副州长。但两人在任职初期就发生了戏剧性的破裂:当主持参议院的麦克马斯特拒绝按照黑利的命令对一个议会问题进行决议时,她冲到脸书上写了一份声明对他进行了指责。这一鲁莽甚至疯狂得不合身份的举动,使他们的关系永久恶化。

黑利被认为是幸运的,这是因为:麦克马斯特正是那个在无意中拯救了黑利的事业的人。

特朗普赢得提名后,黑利一直低调行事。当她的朋友、副总统提名人迈克·彭斯(Mike Pence)恳请她在2016年大会上介绍他时,黑利明确表示不会在全国电视上向特朗普致敬,经过一番周折,最终她的拒绝惹恼了彭斯的职员。她置身事外的决心一直延续到“通往好莱坞”周末活动,当时许多共和党的领导人质疑特朗普是否应该退出竞选。(黑利的朋友们开玩笑说,她很幸运,那个周末南卡罗来纳州遭遇飓风袭击而她未能参加活动)

2016年大选日当日,黑利和当时的众议院议长保罗·瑞安(Paul Ryan)以及其他直言不讳地批评特朗普的共和党人一样,期望自己的反对意见能够得到回馈。但是,特朗普却最终赢得了总统职位,这让黑利感到非常震惊。黑利回复一位沮丧朋友的短信说:“振作起来。我们刚刚赢得了佛蒙特州、印第安纳州和北达科他州的州长选举。”然而除却这强言的黑色幽默以外,黑利已经陷入了恍惚。之前她一直在为特朗普之后的共和党人候选人筹备竞选——在选举日之后的第二天早上她就预约了“今日秀(The Today Show)”,还预约了那个周末的“媒体会见(Meet the Press)”——但现在这一些都变成无意义的。她将那些预约一一取消了。

黑利还有机会进入特朗普的政府,这样的说法是不准确的。甚至可以说,她根本没有任何机会。新任总统显然还记得黑利在竞选初选期间对他进行的广告式的侮辱,他也不止一次地称黑利为“婊子”。但与里克·佩里(Rick Perry)、林赛·格雷厄姆(Lindsey Graham)和兰德·保罗(Rand Paul)——这些曾经非难过特朗普的共和党人的作法迥异的是,黑利既没有道歉也没有因此屈居于他。特朗普无视了彭斯引荐她担任要职的请求,他对黑利而言毫无价值。

选举结束后的几日,特朗普给麦克马斯特打电话。特朗普准备许诺给他他想要在政府担任的任何职位。“说吧!亨利,你想要什么职位?”刚刚上任的总统说。麦克马斯特告诉特朗普,他无意加入政府;他想当州长。“仅此而已?嗯,很容易。你现在就是副州长了!”特朗普说。

麦克马斯特解释说,事情没那么简单,他决定更直截了当一点。“我希望妮基·黑利不继续担任州长。”麦克马斯特说,“我希望你能找到任何她愿意接受的工作。”

2017年12月8日,美国代表妮基·黑利在纽约市联合国总部听取安理会关于巴勒斯坦局势会议的讲话。

“我们搞砸了。

(We can’t get our shit together.)”

看着黑利于选举日前一周在宾夕法尼亚州的特朗普集会上打头阵,我因她的处境的微妙变化而感到震惊。

总统演讲初稿进展顺利。她会在讲稿中讲到特朗普是如何、何时邀请她成为驻联合国代表的。当时她给出了三个担任该职位的条件。

“我说,‘我当过州长,我不想为别人工作。我想直接与你合作。所以,我需要是一个内阁职位’。他说:‘没问题。还有什么要求?’”

“我说,‘我是对政策无比关心,所以当政策被作出的时候,我希望我就在场。所以,我需要成为国家安全委员会的一员。他说,‘没问题。还有什么要求?’”

“我说,‘好吧,我不会做一个墙头草,也不会只做一个空谈家。我需要能够说出我的想法。”他说,‘妮基,这正是为什么我希望你来担任这一职务的原因。’而他从那之后果然说到做到了。”

欢呼声消失后,她频频点头以称赞特朗普总统的号召力——“他总是能让人觉得有趣!”——如此一来便和观众打成了一片。她谈到在美国与朝鲜就核能力问题陷入僵局时,尽管黑利心怀疑虑,特朗普还是来到联合国并且谴责金正恩是个“小火箭人(little rocket man)”。演讲结束前不久,她还带着俏皮的笑容补充说乌干达总理曾如此发问:“那么,代表女士,我们要怎么处理这个小火箭人呢?” 在众人的欢呼声中,黑利总结道:“他的称呼已经走向国际!”

黑利讲话的核心论点是,过去四年中美国的外交政策是被人忽略的成功;美国威慑了朝鲜,将伊朗推入破产,与中国对抗,还保护了以色列。但这些话语中的潜台词并不是简单地阐述特朗普的粗暴行为也许掩盖了他的成就,而是想要说明,外交和礼节本身就并不互为排斥。

黑利的朋友们说,在她加入政府并沉迷于地缘政治之后,黑利时常对自己与特朗普的直觉的一致性感到发自肺腑的惊讶。(她在采访中告诉我:“我同意他政策上所做的一切。”当我提到特朗普在南部边境的要求家庭分离的政策时,她才稍稍保留了这一说法。)也许这要归功于他们的一些共同特征:对陌生人的习惯性的不信任;个人和政治上的不安全感;对政治关系的赞助手段。丹尼·达农(Danny Danon)曾担任以色列代表,与黑利在联合国共事,对她举办一场邀请外交官的晚宴的想法感到无比“震惊”——她没有邀请那些在联合国投票中反对美国立场的人。“欧洲的代表们真的很不高兴,”达农告诉我,“但对她来说,事情就是这样的——如果你不表示支持,就应当承担相应的后果。”

黑利对共和党的看法:

“在过去的8次普选中,我们已经输了7次。这并不意味着有他们就是正确的,但这意味着我们存在一些问题。而我们必须解决这些问题。”

当然,这不应该被误认为是黑利完全的外交政策理念。黑利在纽约与著名外交家亨利·基辛格(Henry Kissinger)建立了关系,去他的俱乐部参加每月的午餐,并多次在她的公寓里招待他吃饭。当我让基辛格尝试去描述“黑利主义(Haley Doctrine)”以将她的政治观点归入美国现代外交政策的范畴时,他停顿了很久。“我想现在我还是不要谈论这个问题了。这是个好问题,我想在未来某个更合适的时刻亲自回答这个问题。”

无论她与特朗普的想法如何具有一致性,黑利发现自己越来越恼于特朗普无法走出一条自己的路。当她愈是认同特朗普的外交观点——她就越是对总统小题大做和自欺欺人的滑稽行为感到不满。这也构成了黑利在离开白宫后一年出版的她的第二本书:《恕我直言:捍卫美国的勇气和优雅(With All Due Respect: Defending America with Grit and Grace)》的主要观点。书中的言语并不需要太多的解读。黑利的想法很简单:你可以保持强硬的态度而不显露粗鲁;你可以是一个爱国主义者而并非地方主义者;你可以获得你想要的结果而不必在推特上丢人现眼。

“我希望共和党能够远离戾气,专注于政策和沟通的改善,并成为我理想中的模样,”她这样告诉我,“我们并不完美。我们必须解决一些问题。我们就去解决它们吧!让我们继续前进吧!但我最不希望发生的事情是,我们在中国和俄罗斯的眼中看起来有些心不在焉——我知道当我们心不在焉时他们会做什么。”

“我们现在看起来确实很心不在焉,是吧?”我问道。

“当我在联合国的时候,这确实很要命。”黑利答道,“当政府[在2019年]关门时,我无法忍受这样事态的发生。而事情发生时我不在联合国。政府关门了,我看着安全理事会会议厅,我看到代表们和他们的职员在那里——我看到美国代表没有职员——你知道这对世界说了什么吗?我们搞砸了。”

这就是黑利的向总统推销自己的精髓——她能帮助美国把事情搞好。她对自己的信念也几乎和她认为管理这个国家的人不在状态一样强烈。当我问黑利是否认为自己能胜任总统的工作时,她以惊人的速度回答说:“是的,我当然能。”

“我不相信。”

黑利的这种自信对特朗普周遭的任何人来说都不应当视为一种可借鉴的态度。

在距离白宫230英里的地方,黑利曾毫不掩饰地表示,特朗普的政府正在被他无能的自大所粉碎。黑利也会不声不响地来到华盛顿,不顾约翰·凯利(John Kelly)和雷克斯·蒂勒森(Rex Tillerson)等人的反对,和总统进行会谈。她会与外国政府、美国官员背道而驰,这种方式让她看起来仿佛才是真正的国务卿,这让蒂勒森不止一次公开辱骂她为“婊子”。【蒂勒森拒绝对此报道发表评论;约翰·博尔顿(John Bolton)在执政期间也开始对黑利厌恶,他在回忆录中写道,特朗普向他讲述了蒂勒森曾当面辱骂黑利的故事。】

黑利是为数不多在政府身居要职的女性之一,而当下政府中又存在着某种强烈的厌女氛围,这让她几乎没有结交到几个政治伙伴。而鉴于这个40多岁的女人还是国家安全领域的新手——她唯一的外交政策经验来自于向德国汽车制造商推销税收补贴——黑利的自信必然会让她成为他人的眼中钉。但最让黑利招致愤恨的还是,她做的比他们都好。在政府中,没有人能够在私下里如此批评特朗普,同时又从不公开表现出与特朗普的矛盾。与凯利和蒂勒森等人不同,黑利从不认为在特朗普进行背后谋划是一种必要,因为她知道他会听她的建议。

麦克马斯特是一名退役的四星将军,他也是在政府中黑利为数不多的盟友之一。麦克马斯特认为黑利的与众不同之处在于她接受了一些“非常规”的观点,这些观点打破了国家安全委员会的共识——其中也包括他自己的立场——但是这些她所支持的立场则更接近特朗普的立场。“她明白自己的角色是什么,这也是她总是能够做到的原因。”麦克马斯特说。“这也招致了他人的不满。”

坐在副总统的办公室内是黑利的党羽中关系最为复杂的一位。过去迈克·彭斯是黑利的朋友,甚至可以说是知己。同为前任州长的两人可以坦诚地谈论白宫上演的种种戏码和交换信息。但二人的关系在第二年趋于紧张,原因在于副总统团队中的某些人在黑利的行事风格中感到了某种战意。当彭斯被困在华盛顿特区收拾烂摊子的时候——更多的时候,他否认存在烂摊子——黑利却被媒体们大加赞扬,抑或是在曼哈顿的公寓里举办独家沙龙以吸引巨额捐赠者,甚至还以共和党人们做梦都想不到的方式完美处理了以色列问题。

西翼早已就2024年彭斯与黑利谁能赢得初选的话题议论纷纷了。当黑利辞职时整整5分钟低着头,她正准备进入一场崭新的战役,副总统的团队进入了高度警惕状态。当2017年和2018年担任彭斯幕僚长的尼克·艾尔斯(Nick Ayers)拒绝了白宫幕僚长的最高职位,转向选择在中期选举跟随黑利——并表明他将在2024年与黑利而非彭斯在一起时,事态就永久地升级了。【据说艾尔斯的门徒、战略家奥斯汀·钱伯斯(Austin Chambers)是她竞选经理的主要候选人。黑利的团队否认了这一点,艾尔斯和钱伯斯都拒绝对此发表评论。】

2019年年中,情况变得愈发糟糕。总统开始进行某种推测——首先是在一些私下的谈话,然后在更大的场合中看似漫不经心地描述着2020年的选举中黑利取代彭斯的情景。特朗普说,黑利比他的副总统更得民心,她也可以逆转他在传统女性中的低支持率。在之后的2019年7月,科罗拉多州阿斯彭举行的一个大型会议同时邀请了黑利和彭斯与会并发言。令一些参会者感到惊讶的是,这位联合国的代表被安排到更好的时间发表晚宴演讲,但副总统则被安排在第二天早上的早餐会上进行演讲。接替艾尔斯担任幕僚长的彭斯的忠实支持者马克·肖特(Marc Short)认为这俨然已意味着战争的开始。他认为黑利的团队正在寻找让副总统在公众面前出丑的方式。据多位熟悉他们谈话细节的人称,肖特曾告诫彭斯,黑利是冲着他来的。(两人都拒绝对此事发表评论)。

考虑到她长期以来广结政敌的过往,这一切都不是特别令人讶异。每一个曾经与黑利对立的人,最后都与她疏远了。而每一个正在考虑与黑利竞选的人——从她的家乡州参议员蒂姆·斯科特(Tim Scott),到特朗普时期比她级别高的外交官迈克·蓬佩奥(Mike Pompeo)——都十分清楚地知道他们与黑利的对立会让自己陷入什么境地。她既迷人又冷血,政客对她爱恨交织。“我是带着微笑的,”她一边说着一边深谙似地点点头,“我一直是带着微笑去对抗(kick)他们的。”

黑利对总统大选中暗潮涌动的丑恶并没有感到多么恐惧:“如果能撑过南卡罗来纳州那段时期,那么任何事情都应当可以做到。因为那实际上已经是最为残酷的战场。”这一论断却仍然等着某种检验:等到古旧的谣言再起;等到她朝印度锡克教寺庙朝圣的照片(身着传统服饰和头饰,眉心描画着红点)在极右的网站上四处传播;等到在过去仅仅是某种流言蜚语的猜忌逐渐变成了美国共和党内的主流声音——她到底是谁,来自哪里,以及她真正的计划到底是什么。

黑利对美国共和党(共和党)的看法:

“这是最糟糕的一天。我们失去了众议院,我们失去了参议院,我们失去了白宫,我们经历了历史上最糟糕的一天……我很沮丧我们竟会到如此的境地,但我不会让它就此定义了共和党。”

没有什么会是不被允许的。黑利之所以被捐赠者们捧得天花乱坠,主要是因为他们看中了她在传统女性那里神奇的魅力,和一部分因特朗普而和共和党交恶的人口重新建立了联系。但几乎可以肯定的是,黑利的性别在未来也会对其不利——也许会以某种意想不到的方式。【前特朗普竞选经理科里·莱万多夫斯基(Corey Lewandowski)曾被偷听到建议南达科他州州长克里斯蒂·诺姆(Kristi Noem)与黑利一同竞选,因为前者是“更性感、更特朗普、真正的美国州长”。】

与此同时,保护黑利的忠诚的盟友比以往任何时候都要少。蒂姆·皮尔森因帮助黑利赢得州长的竞选活动而获得了声誉,并作为她的高级助手度过了数年,但他也不再是圈内人了。原因在何?黑利在得知皮尔森与她的助理秘密约会后炸开了锅——她认为这是一种背信弃义,尽管两人现在已经结婚并有了一个孩子。黑利知道自己的偏执是个大问题——“我不相信。因为我从来没有被赋予信任他人的理由”——这确实没有任何办法解决。

也许目前对黑利最大的威胁是在困境后的福克斯新闻。1月25日,在指责特朗普围攻国会大厦的几周后,黑利上了劳拉·英格拉姆(Laura Ingraham)的节目,声称应该“让这个人休息一下”。(据作者统计,黑利在六周内对特朗普给出了三个迥异的立场)她这么说是情有可原的。她从来没有像其他共和党人那样与福克斯的明星主播存在私交。去年夏天,当塔克·卡尔森(Tucker Carlson)针对黑利对乔治·弗洛伊德谋杀案(George Floyd’s murder)的同情言论进行追问后,他宣称“妮基·黑利最擅长的是道德勒索。”2024年中可能出现的角色们都注意到了,卡尔森显然已经对黑利产生了不满。如果他、肖恩·汉尼提(Sean Hannity)或者这些人和其他右翼声音齐心协力,把扳倒黑利作为目标,那么会发生什么?

当我谈及卡尔森时,黑利翻了个白眼。“我一辈子都在和他这样的人打交道。”黑利没有详述,但她显然也不需要。她一生都在和男人打交道,白人男性,种族迫害的白人男性。她暗示,这次竞选将不会有任何不同。

但未来仍可能存在变数。在一条阻力最小的道路上,黑利还可以有所追求。无论她在1月12日的采访中如何言辞激烈地谴责总统,无论她是多么笃信总统已经无可救药,现在的共和党正在没有他的情况下继续前进,黑利仍然还有一段时间可以恢复。竞选启动是两年后的事。她可以努力重燃与特朗普的那种温暖的关系,说服他和他的家人,她被别人带偏了;她可以假装马乔里·泰勒·格林(Marjorie Taylor Greene)只是另一个无害的共和党后座议员;她可以讨好福克斯新闻的重量级人物让他们出马;她可以把时间和精力倾注在谴责民主党内那些该死的社会主义者上,以党派女战士的姿态出现,然后寄希望于红帽们和共和党全国委员会的成员们都能忘记她的一时失误。

或者,她可以说她想说的。她可以和丽兹·切尼(Liz Cheney)结盟。她可以以自己的身份参加竞选。她可以证明她的父母来美国是正确的选择,彻彻底底地证明。

1月12日,我问黑利并且希望从她那里获得某种提示:你还把特朗普当朋友吗?

“ ‘朋友’从不是一个难以企及的词汇。”她答道。

文章来源:

Tim Alberta, Nikki Haley’s Time for Choosing, Politico, February, 2021

网络链接:

https://www.politico.com/interactives/2021/magazine-nikki-haleys-choice/

来源时间:2021/5/2   发布时间:2021/5/1

旧文章ID:24904

子目:不应低估拜登恢复对华友好的可能性

0

作者:子目  来源:国政学人

近期中国的很多官方学者似乎仍然对中美关系表达出悲观态度,有人认为美国两党已经达成所谓“对华共识”,还有人说拜登继承了特朗普的强硬政策,还有人认为拜登将会采取比特朗普更强硬的对华政策。

但是,上述这些主张,其判断依据主要是美国政府官员的讲话、美国国会通过的法案。这些内容都只是表面。我们应该从美国自身的利益、国内政治、美国历史的角度来进行理解。笔者对中美关系的判断,要比多数主流官方学者乐观得多。

中国强势回击美国,有助于达成新的博弈均衡

特朗普政府和拜登政府相继对中国采取强硬政策,但均遭到了北京的强硬回击,目的没有实现。特朗普2018年6月对中国发动贸易战,当时是中美关系最为危险的时候。之所以说“危险”,并不是因为美国有足够的伤害中国的能力,而是因为当时中国国内政界、商界、学界有很多人主张对美国妥协。特朗普的核心诉求是要求中国改革国有企业,改变中国的经济制度,一旦中国答应这个要求,那么经济制度的改变迟早会导致政治制度的改变。

幸运的是,中国政府没有采取妥协路线,而是坚决进行了回击。最终2020年1月两国签署了一个范围非常有限的协议,特朗普的核心诉求没有实现。直到新冠疫情传到美国之前,特朗普始终没有与中国撕破脸。这是因为,特朗普虽然挑动民粹主义,但他依然是资本家的代表,与其他资本家的利益是一样的,都必须需要依赖中国。对华强硬只是特朗普的手段,维持与中国的关系才是他的目的。对于美国来说,少赚一些总比不赚要好。

如果没有新冠疫情这个偶然事件的爆发,中美关系在过去的一年会非常友好,即使特朗普成功连任双方也不会继续交恶。因此可以推断,随着中美两国新冠疫情结束,双边关系很有可能会回归正轨。

历史上的美国曾经三次为了中国而出卖盟友

拜登上台之后,也对中国采取了极其强硬的政策,在所谓“人权”问题上对中国进行全面出击。拜登还联合英国、欧盟共同施压中国,展示美国的领导力,企图摆出全面竞争的架势。但是,中国政府仍然保持定力,拒绝答应美国、英国、欧盟提出的任何要求,坚决捍卫自己的主权和领土完整。

那么,这种价值观对立,是否会长期持续呢?显然不可能。美国不仅是一个讲原则的民族,也是一个实用主义的民族。美国人把所谓“民主”、“自由”视为自己的核心价值,但是美国毕竟是一个由资本家联合统治的“公司制”国家,追逐利益才是最高目标。虽然美国反复重申对盟友的承诺,但历史上美国为了维持与中国的关系,曾经三次出卖自己的盟友。

第一次是出卖越南共和国。美国为了进行战略收缩,缓和与中国的关系,抛弃了盟友越南共和国。1969年尼克松首次宣布从越南撤出部分军队,1973年与越共签署了《巴黎协定》。但1975年越共进攻南方的时候,美国没有进行任何军事抵抗。第二次是出卖台湾。1972年尼克松访问北京之后,两国关系因为台湾问题停滞不前。美国国内有强大的挺台派,美国主流很难接受中国的条件,但是最终卡特政府依然决定力排众议,答应了北京的要求。第三次是出卖中国的自由主义分子。20世纪90年代初的时候,美国一度对中国进行制裁。但是双方的僵局仅仅持续了三年半。最终美国还是恢复了与中国的关系,在之后的30年里基本上维持对华友好关系。

美国是一个道德上非常灵活的实用主义民族。中国的资源、劳动力、工厂和市场对于美国来说不可或缺,因此不得不三次对盟友背信弃义。正如美国一个智库分析师所说的,“美国人无法戒掉亚马逊,因为它什么都卖;美国也无法戒掉中国,因为它什么都生产”。基于同样的理由,美国将会第四次出卖盟友,即香港的“港独”分子。美国根本不可能为了维护这些极少数人的利益而与中国彻底翻脸,美国未来仅仅会对他们提供象征性支持。随着中国政府的治港、治疆政策取得新进展,中国在边陲地带的政治秩序将会重新恢复稳定,西方国家自然会忘掉这些所谓的“风景线”,背叛它们的承诺。

美国国内政治的分裂,不允许美国发动“新冷战”

《金融时报》最近发表了一篇非常深刻的文章。今天的美国与20世纪50年代那个时候不同,当时美国刚刚从战争中获得胜利,人们是团结的,而且人们信任政府。但是今天,共和党与民主党的共识已经消失,取而代之的是两党对立,这种对立的尖锐程度超过了其他西方任何国家。美国人沉湎于个人主义,意味着它“很难在长期基础上围绕某个外交政策目标进行动员”。虽然今天的美国各个党派、各个阶层均对中国非常不满,但是没有一个集团愿意拿出行动来对付中国。愈演愈烈的身份政治和族群冲突,无法通过向中国转移矛盾来得到缓解。

美国是一个由资本家统治的“公司制”国家,政客、学者都是为资本家服务的,他们拿的是资本家的钱。美国有一些人想打压中国,但是美国的资本家不允许这些人的主张成为现实。班农那样的极端分子在美国根本没有影响力,他们遭到了美国主流精英的坚决压制。美国的政客嘴里骂中国,但只是一种表演,他们不得不小心翼翼地维护与中国的关系。他们虽然对中国不满,但是如果失去了中国,将会导致美国发生更多的危机。中美关系真正的稳定器,其实在美国统治阶层。

还有另外一种观点,认为今天的美国不同于以前的美国,全球化导致的民粹主义是导致中美关系恶化的原因。但是,这只是看到了表面。民粹主义只是被特朗普玩弄的工具,特朗普利用了一些普通美国人对资本家的不满。但是特朗普本人也是资本家,他(和拜登)在中国都有大量经济利益。何况,美国的政治制度设计,让那些真正代表底层民众的政客没有上台的可能,桑德斯就是典型例子。总之,民粹不足以决定美国对华政策,美国对华政策根本上是由有钱阶层来决定的。

中国战略的有限目标,不足以让美国下决心遏制中国

美国是非常讲究利益算计的民族,不会花费大量成本去做没有收益的事情。首先,中国没有取代美国霸权地位的能力和意图,美国的战略分析师很清楚这一点,美国决策者不会接受危言耸听的观点。其次,中国暂时没有统一台湾的计划,因此美国不会违反“一个中国”原则,也没有必要将对台湾的军事承诺从“模糊”变为“清晰”。再次,中国的软实力依然比较有限,不可能威胁西方文明和价值观,美国人对此非常自信。

拜登政府会固守所谓的“人权”吗?他很快就会知道,这样做既没有趣,也毫无意义。拜登政府权衡成本—收益之后,肯定会重新缓和对华关系。虽然他会制定出与中国进行全方位竞争的方案,但这并不影响中美之间的合作。在中国决定统一台湾之前,中美仍然会在相当长时间内维持“假朋友”关系,虽然不是真朋友但又不能让关系破裂。这是唯一的答案。原因很简单——美国人太需要中国了。

结论:拜登可能会开创对华关系“第三范式”

从1949年之后,美国相继对中国采取了“围堵”、“接触”两种范式。经过40多年的实践,原有的“接触”理论假定已经不复存在。美国认为中国经济政治体制会发生改变,但事实上中国完全走的是自己的道路,美国会放弃原来的理论假定。特朗普的经济强硬政策与拜登的价值观强硬政策,事实上都没有奏效。但特朗普和拜登作为资本家利益的代表,又不敢让美国永远失去中国这颗“摇钱树”,尽管钱挣得不如他们预想得多。虽然中美在各个领域竞争激烈,但美国国内的社会问题又不允许美国重新遏制中国或者增加军事开支。在这种情况下,拜登唯一能做的就是开辟既竞争又合作的“第三范式”,继续尽可能对中国接触,在关键领域“部分脱钩”,把双方的冲突控制在一定范围。

中美关系具有标志性意义的两次会晤,一个是2018年12月1日的布宜诺斯艾利斯峰会,另一个是今年3月18日的安克雷奇高层战略对话。美国政府相继策划了两次“鸿门宴”,一个是经济方式,另一个是价值观方式,但均遭到中国顽强抵抗。中国既不吃这一套,也不吃那一套。现在拜登已经明白,发展美国自身的实力而非打压中国,是保持美国霸权的唯一办法。再加上拜登本人在历史上曾经为中美关系发展作出过很多贡献,在国会所有投票中均支持对华友好的政策,我们完全有理由相信,未来四年中美关系不会如我们之前预想得差。

来源时间:2021/5/2   发布时间:2021/4/23

旧文章ID:24903

重建国际体系关键在于国内改革

0

作者:  来源:法意读书

作者:罗宾·尼布莱特(Robin Niblett), 雷丝里·文加姆力(Leslie Vinjamuri)

译者:郭煜

法意导言

美国主导的国际秩序正面临深刻危机。西方国家应该如何应对?英国皇家国际事务研究所研究人员罗宾·尼布莱特(Robin Niblett)、雷丝里·文加姆力(Leslie Vinjamuri)发表《重振自由秩序,从国内做起》一文,指出危机的根源是全球化带来的经济不平等。加上新冠疫情西方国家处置不力,西方意识形态正在失去吸引力。作者建议以拜登上台为契机,在国内,解决经济不平等、移民等问题;在国外,构建以遏制中国为目标的西方国家联盟。美国主导下多边机制仍然不可替代。此文有删节。

七十多年前,美国及其盟友作出的对国内民主和国际主义的双重承诺塑造了所谓自由秩序。但近些年,这一秩序面临的危机逐渐深化,俄国、土耳其与东南亚的民主化进程停滞不前。阿拉伯之春也未能促成当地人民所期待的民主化。

这一民主危机正在穿透自由秩序的核心。日益强化的经济不平等与对政治自由主义的强烈抵制造成了英美的内部分裂。在欧洲、亚洲和拉丁美洲的民主国家中,社会与政治分裂正在蔓延,大众对政府机构的信心低迷,科学与事实在塑造公共政策中所发挥的作用正遭受冲击。

乔·拜登总统的就职是一次转机,这使得我们可以重建美国的民主机制并拯救世界自由秩序。但是问题仍悬而未决,那就是根本理念与最终愿景是否相称?某些主流意见宣称,西式民主与自由价值既不能也不应锚定世界秩序。全球秩序的天平正从民主国家转向威权体制。

复兴自由秩序意味着首先要接受危机来自内部这一事实。这些问题扎根于西方国家自身极度的经济不平等状况之中。正如拜登政权似乎意识到的一样,只有重建国内民主,才有希望恢复自由秩序与自由民主价值观的世界影响力。首先,西方国家必须订立新的国内社会契约,以此满足对包容的需求。这些需求是二十一世纪的特征。

一直以来,西方民主国家塑造国际秩序的能力与其经济上的成功和对国内个体自由的承诺息息相关。如果它们不能发挥这些优势,那么西方的民粹主义领袖和外国的威权主义者们将在接下来很长的一段时间内保持吸引力。在今天的地缘政治形势下,增强这些民主国家实力的项目显得尤为紧要。新冠大流行使得中美之间的紧张局势不断升温。要是华盛顿与它的民主盟友们不能实打实地重申它们的政治与道德权威,那么更不自由且极端不稳定的国际秩序将不可遏制地形成。

01 玩火自焚

自由民主国家的失败是内生性的。二战结束后的几十年来,美国的欧亚盟友小心翼翼地控维持着经济全球化进程,调整它们的外贸和国内政策来优先促成社会福利与充分就业。英国于1948年打造了国家医疗服务体系,美国则在1965年创建了医保与医疗补助制度。

自上世纪八十年代开始,为了在全球化浪潮中分一杯羹,民主政府们纷纷开放自己的经济体系,允许金融、贸易、投资与科技更加自由地流动。事到如今,我们已经明白全球化并非百利而无一害。开放的市场固然为一些人创造了新的就业机会,但这也导致其他人工资增长陷入停滞。美国中产家庭的收入自上世纪七十年代中期就原地踏步。在教育方面,尤其是数学与科学,美国已经落在了其他相似国家的后面。甚至对于受过高等教育的美国人而言,社会阶层流动也停滞了,尽管高度的阶层流动性曾是美国梦的标志。到了1984年,这代人当中只有50%的人比他们的父辈挣得多(而在四十年代,这个数据是92%)。

在全球化进程中获利的人赚得盆满钵盈,而那些在本地市场扎根的人则越来越边缘化。社会福利制度曾经为一般人提供的优势逐渐消失,许多人现在将自己不断滋生的不安全感归咎于国际自由经济秩序。

在此背景之下,前往美国和欧洲移民的数量不断增长,这又反过来加剧了人们对文化和经济错位的恐慌。2014-2015年的难民潮加剧了欧洲的这一情绪,使得极右翼和极左翼民粹主义政党得势。这两派人都利用了人们对自由经济秩序的日渐增长的不满情绪。在美国,来自政治光谱两端的民粹政客共享反全球化议程,尽管它们的哲学起源不同。英国在2016年作出了令人惊讶的脱欧决定,仅仅几个月后,唐纳德·特朗普赢得美国大选——英美这两个自由主义起源的国家反而排斥起自由主义。

如今,新冠疫情把本已脆弱不堪的局面搅得天翻地覆,带来了自西班牙大流感以来最严重的的公众健康危机和最糟糕的经济衰退。疫情揭露了社会深刻的不平等:富人们并未因疫情而遭受经济损失,而穷人们的生命和生计却遭受重创。种族分裂加剧,低收入岗位受创,养老院、肉制品加工厂、监狱和移民社区饱受病毒摧残。年轻人虽然相对而言重症率低,但却在教育和就业方面受到了最严重的打击。

02 多边主义受损

从1945年开始,多边机制就成为了历次危机中的中流砥柱,有助于维持一个能够给世界上亿万人民带来繁荣的开放的经济体系。然而特朗普政府恰恰反其道而行之,给中国崛起的机会并削弱美国中产阶级的经济安全,这打击了诸如世界贸易组织一类的多边机构。

全欧洲的领导人都欢迎拜登当选,因为他承诺美国将重建多边机制、重返多边框架,例如《巴黎气候协定》和《开放天空条约》。但是美国的盟友们态度谨慎。欧洲人并不相信美国的国际角色能回到之前的状态。许多人担心美国的外交关系将持续被从传统多边主义到独断单边主义的戏剧性摇摆所重新定义。在拜登上任三周之前,欧洲与中国签订了双边投资协议,这揭示了在多大程度上欧洲政府认为他们需要将自己的战略利益置于对盟友忠诚之前。

更糟的是,在一个对民主价值愈发充满敌意的国际环境下,跨大西洋关系正面临压力。从中欧到东南亚,越来越多的民主政府正在牺牲诸如司法、新闻、公民社会等机构来增强国家权力。根据名为“自由之家”的一个持续追踪民主权利的非政府组织的调查,政治与公民自由度已经连续14年下降。

此外,曾经给自由民主国家带来好处的全球化如今正扮演消极角色,它正给那些不认可民主所依赖的对自由秩序的承诺的国家带来好处。预计到2028年,中国将超过美国成为世界最大经济体。到2050年,美国、英国和欧盟对世界经济的贡献将从2016年的40%下降到21%。

中国也正在利用其不断上升的国际经济影响力来增强自己在联合国的地位。在联合国15个专门机构中,中国国籍人员数量排名第四。中国正在利用新途径,根据其机制和优先战略目标来定义多边主义。就俄罗斯而言,对社交媒体的操纵已经成为国家战略的一部分——利用其散布虚假信息、加深文化鸿沟、破坏对民主机制的信任。俄罗斯很可是2020年末美国政府和企业所遭受的最大规模之一的网络攻击的幕后真凶。

03 全新的社会契约

自由民主国家从未在国内显得如此脆弱,在国外显得如此危险。如果这些国家想重新彰显影响力,他们需要展示自己能够培养人民的经济生产力与个人自由。为了达成此目的,需要各国与它们的人民达成一项新的社会契约——那意味着打造一个拥有旨在强调包容性增长的社会目标的二十一世纪国家。

新冠大流行已经为达成这一目标所需的全新的跨派别共识提供了机会。在日本、英国、美国和欧盟,面临不断升级的经济危机,左翼和右翼为了振兴宏观经济而团结起来,这在几个月之前是不可想象的。美国国会快速通过了一系列经济刺激法案,其中最重要的是卫生法案——一项耗资2.2万亿美元的支持个人、家庭和商业的美国历史上规模最大的刺激措施。

短期财政支持应当转化为长期经济干预。但是召集两党为了支持巨额、长期的公共投资而团结在起来将是一个令人担忧的问题;而随着新冠大流行的积蓄,提高政府支出水平的意愿在降低——尤其是在美国。两极分化与根深蒂固的分裂已经成为拜登政权的巨大障碍,哪怕民主党已经控制了两院和白宫。拜登正在推进无须两党合作的1.9万亿美元纾困计划也许在短期内十分必要,但长期来看会加剧两党分歧。

为避免僵局,领导人应当优先关注那些有着跨阵营利益诉求的政策。这包括在基础设施、健康、教育和可负担性住房等领域的公共投资。新基础设施将通过对公路、铁路和输电线路的现代化改造和对宽带网络的接口拓展来重新连结分裂的社会。这些成就有助于打破边缘与核心城市、低收入与高收入家庭、萧条与有活力地区之间的教育和经济机遇方面的不平等。侧重于绿色能源的政府刺激政策能够创造急需的就业岗位。

在这些事项上重新投入注意力对各个社会群体(尤其是年轻人)都有利,这促进了就业。下一代人的负担有:气候风险、缓慢的经济增长和不断累积的债务。对那些经济衰退、人口增长缓慢的欧洲国家来说,团结这一代人乃是当务之急。

为了尽快看到成效,西方民主国家需要保护它们的经济免受不受控制的全球化之害。在新的全球经济环境下,规制那些从政府支持中不当获益或者打击地方技术竞争的外国公司的投资是合理的。在美国和欧洲,领导人们正驱逐那些试图收购敏感领域内公司的外国投资者。

民主国家们需要协调自己的政策以确保它们之间不会互相拆台,这是一大挑战。侵略性的干预会削弱市场,威胁消费者。最好是帮助企业家们开设新公司然后培育它们。在基础研究领域内税收激励、修正的破产法和全新的专利保护将与西方价值观保持一致,并产生更好的结果。

面对疫情期间的税收压力和史无前例的政府债务,自由民主国家应当把他们视为一次机会来重新思考过时的国家税收体系。旨在吸引外国投资的税收体系创造了一种危险的失衡,这种失衡表现在收入、企业税率和公共支出需求之间。这给政府直接征收消费税和收紧医保准入(二者都是财政紧缩的手段)施加了压力。为了强调这种不平等,包括英国和法国在内的一些欧洲国家已经承诺提高对个人财产、投资和全球科技巨头(脸书、谷歌等)的税率。

04 重新塑造移民

与上述政策类似,美国和欧洲国家们也需要重新思考自己的移民制度。民主国家的领导人们必须权衡移民带来的经济收益与随之产生的社会、文化上的不安全感。在经济衰退、失业率增长的背景下,把握好这一点至关重要。如何解决移民问题业已成为现代民主国家最为割裂的议题。特朗普在任期间削减了49%的移民数量,将边境管控问题政治化,并且采取了包括让移民骨肉分离在内的残忍政策。许多人认可他这一套严厉的政策,因为他向人们灌输:就是这些移民偷走了本该属于美国工薪阶层的工作和好处。在移民问题上,想要让美国两党齐心协力,就需要领导人们采取人道而强硬的手段,宣传移民在促进经济增长、创新能力和国家身份中扮演的重要角色。

摆在美国和类似欧洲国家面前的可行方法有:在诸如阿富汗、伊拉克、中美洲和萨赫勒这些移民迁出国家和地区增加投资;为缺乏和掌握熟练技能的移民提供透明开放的可行出路;加强边境管控和用一种迅速但人道的方式增强对非法移民的驱逐;保护非法移民的子女。拜登在上任的头两周非常重视这些事务,他签署了三项行政令来审查特朗普的移民政策,这些政策包阻碍归化、家庭隔离和强制数万名寻求政治庇护的人留在墨西哥直到美国法院召集他们出庭的所谓“留在墨西哥”政策。拜登推动了一项让境内1100万非法移民在八年内获得公民身份的政策。这不论是在美国还是其他自由民主国家都是一项艰巨的任务。这些国家们应当提供一条获取公民身份的透明而可行的路径,这样移民们也可以为国效力。

这类更合理的移民政策必须建立在开放、宽容和包容的民主价值观基础上。其能否成功取决于政府领导人阐明一个基于价值观的务实移民体系的能力之高低。这种移民体系对移民的破坏性影响和内生潜力都十分敏感。主流政治家们必须对抗基于种族和宗教而鼓动反移民情绪的民粹势力。领导人们必须将国家身份构建在共有的对自由民主价值观的承诺上,而非人种、民族或是宗教信仰。

05 人多力量大

修复国内民主的前提条件是良好的国际环境。在这个民主国家们的GDP全球占比不断减少的时代,维持经济竞争力需要进入世界市场的稳定途径和高新技术。与可信的盟友们通力合作有助于成倍增加影响力和进入世界市场的路径。

欧洲与北美的跨太平洋伙伴关系必须成为这一重新构建的多边体系的中流砥柱。美国和欧洲仍然享有与任何其他国家集团相比最为广泛的政治和经济关系。算上加拿大,自由世界有将近10亿人口,虽然占比不足世界人口总量的15%,但是却占据了世界GDP总量的50%。它们的军事预算占全球57%,并贡献了国际开发援助资金的85%。北约仍然是世界上最强的军事同盟,欧盟是世界上最大且最为整合的单一市场。

美国和欧洲领导人应当抓住拜登上台的机遇以重建跨大西洋伙伴关系。不过为了达成这个目标,他们还需要与欧洲、亚洲与拉丁美洲的民主国家们通力合作。为应对公共健康危机、气候变化、科技竞争、网络安全、债务豁免和人道救济等全球挑战,更加包容的合作是必须的。

民主国家首先应当通过现存的多边组织来处置这些问题。但是在这些僵化的组织把事情办砸的时候,民主国家应当以有共同利益和价值观的小团体的形式展开合作。通过创建一个民主国家的核心组织,他们能够使自己的声音在诸如G20和联合国这类大型多边机构的舞台上更加响亮。

例如,拜登已经通过“民主峰会”来增强世界范围内的民主。这一路径包括对社交媒体和监控技术的常规监管与阻止虚假信息在选民间流布的努力。后者可谓是对自由民主国家而言最大的内部威胁。

英国建议吸纳澳大利亚、印度与韩国加入G7来组建民主国家的“D10”。这一动议部分产生于社会对数字科技的逐渐依赖而伴生的国家安全风险。该组织的预期目标之一是协调成员国的内政外交政策,以此减少对于中国5G公司与其他供应链的依存度。

这一途径当然也面临挑战。对于有时也存在利益冲突的民主国家们来说,保持意识形态上的凝聚力是一大困难。以欧盟为例,其正努力管控匈牙利和波兰的民主逆流。尽管G7已经足够小,足够同质化,但它在应对特朗普政府的表现上证明,当领导人之间出现利益分歧时,基于共识的团体很容易四分五裂。

当尝试吸纳印度进入D-10时,上述教训值得铭记。印度人口数量即将成为世界第一,它也将成为世界第五大或第六大经济体。印度的民主政体和战略位置决定了它应当成为西方的伙伴。但印度饱受国内分裂与不平等之困。它虽然有可观的市场,但也有高企的贫困率与动荡的民主系统。印度政府因此一直不愿彻底开放其经济。这个国家的发展掌握在总理莫迪的手中,他运用威权策略来限制自由并推行印度民族主义、打击穆斯林少数群体。

吸纳印度将会使原来的G7国家面临民主价值观和经济政策上的内部分歧。无论其初心如何,这些国家的成员身份应当建立在对一系列经过仔细定义的原则的承诺之上。这些原则包括:司法独立,自由媒体,数字领域内的个人权利和对少数群体的保护。

另一个挑战是,自由民主国家们只有与圈子外的国家合作,才能最终解决全球问题。不过这种合作已有成功先例。例如,“防扩散安全倡议”自2003年建立以来,成员国已经从11个增长到105个,其中甚至包括阿富汗和沙特阿拉伯。这一倡议肇事于911事件之后,旨在管控制造大规模杀伤性武器的原料。

这一传统已经颇有历史了。在1947年,一个民主国家的小团体组建了关税及贸易总协定,这是世界贸易组织的前身。在未来,一个基于跨太平洋伙伴协议国家和欧盟的跨区域性协定将提高公平和可持续贸易与投资的标准。在这一跨区域组织中,常规协调有助于化解世界贸易组织改革中的僵局。

这种范围广泛的协调需要在主权和有效合作之间寻求平衡。那种赋予共识或强权同意过多权威的多边主义给行动和创造最小公约数成果的趋势造成了阻碍。例如,如果遵守世界卫生组织的国际卫生条例是自愿而非强制的,那么新的大流行风险将显著增加。

2015年巴黎气候协定所创设的原则提供了一条走出困局的道路。这一协定依靠基于国际条约的国家联盟,而非将主权授予一个单独的国际机构。巴黎协定利用了“国家自主贡献”(Nationally Determined Contributions)机制,各国政府因此可以制定独立的减排目标。透明度与公开羞辱是这一协定的主要工具。随着公众意识不断提高,这些新机制正促成国家与公司政策的转变。

06 打造共同事业

欧洲国家在形成对中国的统一战线问题上总是举棋不定。他们对中国市场的依存度差异很大,因此很难在中国问题上合作。协调一项联合的针对中国的跨大西洋战略在未来几年并非易事。这不仅反映了欧洲对美国长期政治可靠性的关切,也反映了一种对进入中国市场的经济机遇的意识。澳大利亚、日本和韩国面临着相似的困局——这些亚太地区的民主国家在经济上比欧洲国家更依赖中国市场。他们加入了中国和东盟所倡议的区域全面经济伙伴关系(RCEP),而这一自贸协定将美国和印度拒之门外。这一切甚至发生在去年十一月,也就是拜登当选之后。

那么,自由民主国家们怎样才能展示自己能够捍卫自由秩序的价值观呢?欧美国家及其盟友们应当揭穿俄罗斯等国家推广或采纳没有必要安保措施的数字工具的努力。如果民主国家将其资源集中起来打造自己的相应技术和设备,那么对于中国在敏感技术上投资的协同反应将收效甚佳。无论是否在一个拓展版的G7或者其他团体之中,民主国家必须齐心协力来为西方和外部市场提供有竞争力的替代选项。除了5G技术,在不放松自由民主保护的前提下,开发监测疾病爆发的共享平台将为制衡中国相应技术的快速传播奠定重要基础。

在技术方面的合作应该是一个更宏大框架的一部分,如量子计算、人工智能和外太空。北约将作为一个协调对这些新安全挑战之应对的平台发挥作用。在这一议题上,北约应当借鉴“四方安全对话”(Quadrilateral Security Dialogue),一个涵盖澳大利亚、印度、日本和美国的对话机制。

自由民主国家应当开发援助非洲、亚洲和拉丁美洲基础设施建设的全新方式。通过使用集体金融与科技力量,民主国家可以提供一个替代选项。与此同时,华盛顿应当要求涵盖美国伙伴国家的一带一路项目与更加透明的机构合作,例如世界银行、亚洲开发银行或者最近的亚洲基础设施投资银行。

07 世界最佳希望

美国需要制定一个坚实的战略让多边主义机制重新运作,进而履行自己对多边协作的重新承诺。否则,任何复兴自由国际秩序的努力都将白费。在一个日渐不受价值观影响的国际环境中,地缘政治竞争正在升温。

这次新冠大流行已经揭示了这一挑战的分量。问题是民主政府将怎样应对。一些高赤字国家——尤其是欧洲国家——将疲于应对,无力聚焦于必要且长期的国内结构变化。公众压力会驱使它们采取代价昂贵却最终无效的解决办法。这次大流行也许会让那些之前在选举中失势的民粹政党卷土重来。在美国,分裂的共和党给政治极化火上浇油,阻碍立法行动。

但是,仍有一些迹象表明,西方政府正开始重新团结在一系列目标明确的国内政策和全新社会契约周围。这有助于促成更加可持续且更具包容性的增长。这次疫情也提醒我们,法治和活跃的公民社会能成为应对危机的力量之源。当民主政府受挫时,反对党、自由媒体和公民社会能够确保其失败不会被掩盖。

新冠大流行是一次机遇,自由民主国家们能够借此达成更广泛、更包容的合作。如果政府们能够在疫情之后的重建中加强合作,重视国内不平等,弥合社会分裂,这些国家就能部分消除跨大西洋和跨太平洋的分歧。如果能在国内取得进展,自由民主国家将继续成为被大多数人认可的、具备合法性的全球治理规范的可靠基石。

文章来源:

Robin Niblett, Leslie Vinjamuri, The Liberal Order Begins at Home, Foreign Affairs, March 30, 2021.

网络链接:

https://www.foreignaffairs.com/articles/2021-03-30/liberal-order-begins-home

译者介绍:郭煜,北京大学法学院2020级法律硕士

来源时间:2021/5/1   发布时间:2021/4/28

旧文章ID:24905

道阻且长:解析特朗普的印太战略

0

作者:  来源:国政学人

【作者】Ashley J. Tellis,卡内基国际和平研究院高级研究员,于芝加哥大学取得博士学位。曾任美国驻印度大使馆高级顾问。其在小布什政府时期担任美国国家安全委员会特别助理,并担任东南亚战略规划方向的高级主任。研究方向主要为国际安全,特别是美国在亚洲和印度次大陆方面的外交和国防政策。

【编译】杨沛鑫(国政学人编译员,中国人民大学国际关系学院硕士研究生)

【校对】钱靓

【审核】姚寰宇

【来源】Tellis, Ashley J. "Waylaid by Contradictions: Evaluating Trump’s Indo-Pacific Strategy." The Washington Quarterly 43.4 (2020): 123-154.

内容提要

本文从地缘政治、经济以及军事三个方面考察了特朗普政府时期提出的自由开放的印太战略(Free and Open Indo-Pacific Strategy),并总结了印太战略在这三个方面的得失。作者认为,虽然印太战略是在特朗普时期正式形成的针对中国的,但是特朗普本人冒进和鲁莽的作风恰恰是印太战略继续发展的最大阻碍,特朗普对规则和秩序的无视使得印太战略在实行时遇到了多个自相矛盾的地方。通过对现行美国印太战略的目标、手段和不足之处进行分析之后,作者认为未来的美国大战略可以以印太战略为基础不断推进,并提出在地缘政治、经济以及军事领域可以更加完善的部分。

文章导读

01 研究背景

特朗普本人留下的最大政治遗产就是印太战略。而美国战略界早在特朗普之前就已经对印太这一地缘概念得出了共识,认为其应该成为美国在全球布局中的中心。2010年,希拉里在讲话中就提出印太地区对全球贸易和商业有重要作用。时任美国国防部长哈格尔在2014年的讲话中明确指出,美国在印太区域看到了建立一个新的安全体系的可能性,看到了在本地区实现相互尊重主权,但同时也尊重彼此认同的,能够维护世界和平、稳定和安全的共同价值的可能性。而再往前追溯,这个建立跨越印太区域安全体系的想法早在小布什时期就已经被提出。

从现实来看,中国在印太区域的崛起以及在全球层面对美国所造成的挑战是美国提出并执行印太战略的最主要原因。鉴于中国带来的挑战可能持续存在,未来的美国政府应该保留其印太架构,作为未来地区政策的基础。但华盛顿政策的内容应该改变,因为目前的印太战略经常受到特朗普自身的阻碍。因此,本文将从地缘政治、经济以及军事领域对印太战略做重新的解读,从而使它从一个总统的个人政治遗产上升到未来美国的系统的地缘战略。

02 地缘政治层面:重新评估亚洲的战略结构

如果美国国家安全战略的目标是为了保护美国本土及其盟友,那么其最关键的任务就是消灭一切可能的威胁。从麦金德和斯皮克曼的理论出发,美国认知中的中国是欧亚地区唯一有能力与美国进行全面竞争的对手,同时中国崛起后必然会将美国排挤出这一区域。因此,为了消除威胁,特朗普政府决定与中国脱钩,并迫使制造业回流以使美国在相对收益上获利。但是,这对于美国的盟国以及企业来说是非常困难的,这是强迫他们在安全和繁荣之间选边站队。印太战略应该做的是在印太地区建构一个有效的同盟来遏制中国,即建立一个自由开放的印太区域秩序。

在面对中国带来的挑战时,美国有单边和多边两种政策选择。从多边角度来看,特朗普政府的聚焦点放在了“自由开放的印太”这一最初由日本提出的地缘政治概念上。为了遏制中国在这一地区的行为,美国推行的印太概念有三点核心的政治含义:1、无论国家大小,一律尊重其主权和独立;2、和平处理争端;3、尊重国际法,特别是尊重自由航行和飞越的权利。但需要指出的是,没能将欧洲盟友引入到印太战略中是特朗普政府时期美国的一大失误。成功执行印太战略需要强大的欧洲盟友和亚洲盟友的同时支持。但是,在任何情况下,鼓动美国的盟友对中国进行反制都是一项费时费力的工作——因为这些盟友在经济上都与中国相互依赖,同时在综合实力上都弱于中国。并且中国也在努力赢得这些中间国家的支持。由于以上种种结构要素的限制,特朗普政府时期的印太战略并没有能够将所有盟友团结起来。因此,美国在接下来需要在不同的盟友之间根据不同利益建立不同的联盟:与一小部分核心盟友建立军事安全联盟;与一部分建立供应链上的同盟;并与更多的国家建立基于共同规则的秩序联盟。

当然,特朗普时期的印太战略也取得了一些成绩。美澳关系改善,美台军售、官方互访等活动也在持续进行。同时,其他国家也纷纷效仿美国出台了自己的印太战略:印度、东盟、澳大利亚、韩国甚至欧盟都对印太区域的发展表示了关切,并提出了自身的印太战略以参与到这一区域的政治、经济活动中。因此,面对中国带来的挑战,美国不仅需要积极应对,还需要发动盟友进行制衡。对于其他印太盟友国家来说,印度就是一个很好的榜样。

因此,如果要对特朗普时期的美国印太战略做一个总结,就会发现美国推行印太战略最大的问题其实是出在特朗普身上。特朗普对于国家安全战略的漠不关心以及退群行为不仅没有成功制衡中国,还对美国的联盟体系产生了破坏。美国的亚洲盟友在综合国力面远远弱于中国,因此美国需要扮演领导者的作用。而特朗普狭隘的民族主义将美国领导的自由国际秩序视为一种负担;同时,美国要求盟友承担更多防务费用的做法极大地损害了美国建构的盟友体系,这也使得这些国家在考虑是否加入印太体系时顾虑地更多。总的来说,虽然美国的联盟体系仍然在保持运转,但是特朗普对于盟友和国际事务的消极态度极大的损伤了印太战略在地缘政治层面的成效。

03 经济层面:保护物质利益的命脉

在经济层面来说,印太战略最主要的目的就是保护美国及其盟友的物质利益。因此特朗普政府在四个方面采取了措施:促进美国经济增长、阻止中国在世界贸易体系中继续获利、重构印太区域的贸易网络以及反对一带一路。

(一)促进美国经济增长

特朗普上任之后,立刻在奥巴马的基础上进行了税改,这使得美国经济在新冠疫情爆发之前得到了充分发展。但长期来看,特朗普的减税政策带来的福利是不确定的,回调奥巴马的医改计划可能会对美国的长期发展造成影响。从另一个角度来说,或许特朗普的反移民政策会比其财政政策更影响美国的竞争力,这会直接妨碍美国的创新。

(二)阻止中国在世界贸易体系中继续获利

当然,在改变国内政策的同时,特朗普还对中国带来的经济挑战做出了直接的回应。他认为美国在战后创造的不均衡的国际贸易体系对美国经济造成了直接的损伤。因此,特朗普对中国的高科技企业做出了限制,对在美中国投资进行了管控,对所谓的“技术剽窃”发起了制裁。

虽然这些手段在一定程度上可以帮助美国扭转贸易逆差,但是特朗普发起的关税战却将这些手段带来的收益全部掩盖。特朗普不顾宏观经济发展的现状将关税鲁莽调高,导致了国内商品价格陡增,失业大幅增加,同时使美国在面对中国特色社会主义市场经济体制时处于绝对的下风。与此同时,美国发起的贸易战不仅加剧了中美摩擦,在事实上也与印太区域的盟友开展了关税和贸易的交锋。相反,美国的正确做法应该是联合印太区域的盟友建立经济同盟来遏制中国的经济发展。

(三)重构印太区域贸易网络

特朗普还对国际贸易秩序进行了调整,但是这是建立在其对国际贸易秩序本身存在的偏见之上的。虽然在美国的逼迫之下,许多国家调整了对中国的产业供应,但是让它们与中国完全脱钩是不可能的,结果就是,中国在贸易战后仍然是世界制造业的中心。因此,虽然部分国家可能认为中国是贸易体系的受益者,但是这些国家需要更有针对性的与美国合作来与中国讨价还价,而不是面对一个孤立的单边主义的美国。然而,奥巴马时期对建立一个美国领导的自由贸易秩序的尝试——TPP,被特朗普全盘推翻。同时,美国还对美加墨协定、美日、美韩等贸易关系进行了调整,但是这些试图重振美国经济的努力只能说是徒劳无功。

而美国印太战略应该考虑的不是立刻使美国贸易收益扩大,而是如何应对中国崛起带来的影响。在这种情况下,美国可以考虑对中国周边的盟友进行投资、有选择的与中国进行产业脱钩或对中国在关键领域的科技发展进行打压,长远来看,这些政策选项利大于弊。

(四)反对“一带一路”倡议

美国印太战略的一大目的就是阻止一带一路在亚洲继续发挥效力。有关一带一路的具体情况就不再赘述,但是如果其成功建立的话,就会使得中国成为连通亚洲、非洲和欧洲的枢纽,也就真正成为了麦金德理论中的“世界岛”。因此,特朗普政府时期美国通过炮制一带一路可能带来的债务陷阱、丧失自主权等危机,离间中国和周边国家的关系,也开启了新一轮的中美对立。

当然,为了应对一带一路,美国也建立了诸如蓝点网络(Blue Dot Network);数字连接与网络安全伙伴协议(Digital Connectivity and Cybersecurity Partnership)等制度框架,以连接印太区域的盟友。值得注意的是,以上这些框架都只是对美国私人直接投资的补充,而非替换。2018年,美国对印太地区的外国直接投资达到了1.6万亿美元,高于中日韩三国的总和。所以,如果特朗普政府能够在与中国进行选择性竞争的过程中强调自己作为国际贸易体系的负责任的守卫者,那么这将会有利于美国在印太地屈盟友体系的建立。遗憾的是,特朗普对现行贸易体系的攻击使得美国的盟友体系逐渐分化。换言之,特朗普发起的贸易战不仅针对了中国,还波及到了全球的盟友中。

04 军事层面:对新的威胁严阵以待

如上文所述,美国在印太地区的经济支援以及对区域贸易秩序的维护是实现印太战略的基础。而在本地区维持美国军事能力的有效性是至关重要的。强大的美军能够通过提供安全公共物品的方式来促进本地区生产和贸易网络的延展,并使该地区的盟友同时获取安全和繁荣。因此,美国印太战略在军事层面的目的就是为盟友提供可靠的防御能力。

要实现美国在印太地区的军事优势需要面对两个不利因素:首先是时间和空间上的阻隔不利于美国将军力调往印太;其次是中国在本区域实行的反介入/区域拒止(Anti-Access/Area Denial, A2/AD)战术,这个战术对美军在印太区域的活动造成了巨大影响。因此,美国政策界一直认为要避免中美在印太区域发生直接冲突,但同时也在研究如何最有效率的消灭中国的军事威胁。就前者而言,一些学者提出了“合作的螺旋”(Cooperation Spirals),即通过承认中国对台湾的主权来换取在中国对美国印太军事联盟的接受;就后者而言,一种名为“离岸控制”的方法正在兴起。但可惜的是,特朗普政府在军事领域的“印太战略”无视所有可能削弱美国作战优势的建议,转而选择加倍打击中国,并将美国从其亚洲盟友中孤立出来。

对于美军来说,获得对战场的主导权是其一直以来的愿望,而在印太战略报告中,美军各军种都为在印太区域实现这一目标而做出调整。美国海军和空军正在研究空海一体战和在海上小平台起飞作战的能力。美军新成立的太空部队也在尽全力发展技术水平。从整体来看,虽然中国实力不断提升,但是这仍然没有办法抵消美国在科技以及军事力量的优势。同时,美军在世界各地的作战经验也是中国在短时间内难以追上的巨大优势。与此同时,美军还应该加强在亚洲的军事保障。以下几点非常重要:首先,应当向印太战区倾注大量资源以应对中国威胁,甚至需要将其他战区的资源向印太进行调配;其次,美军应该加强对反潜攻击机,无人载具以及新B-21轰炸机的开发,以保证在印太区域的军事存活能力。此外,还应该加强对信息和情报的传输能力;第三,美军应该协同印太区域盟友进行岛链防御,在中国发展A2/AD能力的背景下,这些岛链应该成为遏制中国的助力;第四,美国国防部以及印太司令部需要考虑如何将印度洋和太平洋联动起来。如果中国能够自由进出印度洋,将会影响到美国在中东、地中海的利益,因此需要与印度发展密切的合作关系。

同时,美国还应该与印太区域的盟友加强军事合作。以印度为例,美军需要在印太区域完成三个方面的补充目标:提升区域盟友的军事能力,使其可以协助美国遏制中国;加强美国与核心区域国家的合作;推动区域国家内部的军事合作,使他们在美国不在场的情况下自主制衡中国。首先,虽然在面对中国时,美国还是必须将自身的军事能力部署到印太区域。但无论如何,都需要鼓励并协助印太盟友大力发展自身的军事能力。其次,对于下一届政府来说,有两件事也显得非常重要:提升美国盟友在面对中国时的进攻能力以及缩小美国与印太盟友之间的能力差距。一般而言,美国政府是不愿意提升其盟友的进攻能力的,但是如果要完成岛链防御计划,美国就必须这么做。最后,美国应该积极鼓励印太区域的盟友进行内部合作。这种合作不是包含美国的Quad(Quadrilateral Dialogue)式的合作,而是鼓励这些国家在没有美国的情况下自发进行防务联盟的建立。总之,在特朗普政府时期,军事层面的印太战略开了一个好头,而进一步的发展需要单边和多边的政治经济合作,这也是需要进一步推动和完善的。

05 结论

过去四年,特朗普本人是美国政府执行印太战略的最大阻碍。总统本人对规则和秩序的无视造成了很多自相矛盾的地方。但是造就这一战略的最大威胁——中国仍然雄踞于东方,因此下一任政府要在特朗普的基础上不断改进,使得印太战略得以延续。

在地缘政治上,最主要的改变应该是重塑美国对世界秩序的主导权,提供对盟友的保护并强化国际秩序。同时,需要将欧洲盟友也引入到印太区域中,实现对中国的全方位遏制。

在经济领域,最主要的改变应该是重新支持全球贸易体系。这不意味着放松对中国的经济制裁,而是意味着需要重新构筑美国为中心的贸易体系,重塑WTO的规则,并重建TPP。

在军事领域,需要加快建设已经上马的项目,包括专注于联合和通过综合能力产生致命效果,而不是过度投资于精致、昂贵和相对脆弱的平台,有望在确保战场控制和有效地投射力量对抗对手方面将带来更大的回报。

如果在未来,这些方面都能得到改善,那么印太战略将真正超越特朗普的政治遗产并摆脱特朗普带来的负面影响,成为美国在大战略方面的真正核心。

译者评述

“印太战略”是特朗普政府上台后正式成型的地缘战略,虽然印太这一概念并非其独创,但是在特朗普任内这一概念得到了系统性的拓展。2019年美国国防部发布的《印太战略报告》明确了一系列的地缘政治、经济以及军事安排,其矛头直指中国,意在构建一个以美国为中心的印太区域秩序。正如文章所言,这种构建区域秩序的尝试可以一直向前追溯到小布什时期,而奥巴马时期的“重返亚太”和“亚太再平衡”在客观上也推动了美国新区域秩序的构建。然而客观来说,特朗普时期出于国内反全球化和民粹主义需求而进行的单边主义外交在很大程度上挫伤了长久以来美国所构建的关系网络。特别是在疫情的背景下,美国国内自顾不暇,在抗疫等问题上不仅不进行反思,还将目前造成的损失归结于是中国对现行国际秩序和多边制度网络的“利用”。此外,虽然特朗普明确制定了系统的“印太战略”,但是这一战略在操作方面更多表现为美国军事联盟在印太战略的普通扩展。特朗普本人对于国际经济和贸易秩序的负面看法使得印太战略从提出到现在并没有向其他领域拓展,因此印太战略也没有能够与已经流产的TPP计划等结合,这一时期的中美竞争在经济上更多以直接的单边经贸摩擦为表现,而在政治上则更多与南海、台湾等地缘议题相挂钩。

值得注意的是,“印太战略”并没有仅仅成为特朗普政府的政治遗产。拜登在赢得大选之后,立刻任命科特·坎贝尔(Kurt Campbell)为新设立的白宫“亚洲事务主管”。坎贝尔其人被外界称为“亚洲沙皇”,可见其在亚洲事务处理方面的熟稔和老道。在译者看来,拜登时期的“印太战略”会进行重新包装,其内部不仅仅有美国在亚太地区原有的地缘政治战略和军事战略,同时还会在气候变化、人权、知识产权以及高科技产业等领域将原有的离散同盟聚合起来,最终通过大量的实践将印太战略制度化。制度化后的“印太战略”不再是美国一个国家的地缘战略,拜登任下的“印太战略”极有可能会融入CPTPP等内核,从而成为一个类似于北约的全方面的组织。因此对于中国来说,在未来一段时间之内的外部环境会较为粘稠:美国将会在各个议题上对于中国进行较大程度的压迫,这种压迫又不同于特朗普时期的直接制衡,而是会在中美对一些议题达成“底线上的一致”的基础上对中国进行压迫,通过构建各个领域相交织的网络,将欧洲、日本等传统盟友以及印度、新加坡等非盟友国家引入印太区域,从而对中国进行全方位的制衡。当然,有一部份学者已经研究了Quad成为亚洲新北约的可能性,并指出Quad并不太可能成为一个类似于北约的存在,但是印太战略本身涵盖了印度洋和太平洋,并且有一个共同针对的国家作为“制度”本身发展和演化的动力。因此在译者看来,无论印太战略本身是否会成为“新北约”,美国在该地区建立一个新的,以美国为中心的区域制度是很有可能的。此外,很多欧洲的传统盟友也将目光投入到了印太这一个地缘范围中,这其中的动机和原因值得深思。这是否意味着美国将所谓的“全政府对华”战略向国际层面衍射,并通过引入一切域外力量来干扰中国在印太地区政治经济影响力的拓展?而作为印太地区一大主体的东南亚国家是否能够接受域外国家对本区域的不断干涉?他们如何应对域内不断演进的大国博弈?这也是一个值得研究的问题。

来源时间:2021/5/1   发布时间:2021/4/25

旧文章ID:24902

后疫情时代的美国,中国与WTO

0

作者:  来源:国政学人

【作者】Doug Stokes: 英国埃克塞特大学教授

Martin Williamson:英国埃克塞特大学高级国际研究中心高级研究员

【编译】李思(国政学人编译员,首尔大学)

【校对】李月云

【审核】姚寰宇

【来源】Doug Stokes, Martin Williamson. "The United States, China and Wto after Coronavirus." The Chinese Journal of International Politics Volume 14, no. Issue 1, Spring 2021 (2020): Page 23-49.

文章导读

霸权国家可以摧毁其国际机制,但如果它没有能力按照自己的意愿重建一个机制的话会发生什么呢?基于结构性权力理论,本文考察了历史上尼克松对布雷顿森林国际货币机制的攻击,以帮助阐明特朗普对世界贸易组织(WTO)的攻击。在这两个案例中,破坏原有机制在很大程度上是为了遏制竞争对手:尼克松想遏制欧洲,特朗普想遏制的是中国。本文表明,虽然美国拥有足以破坏布雷顿森林体系的负结构性权力(negative structural power),但它缺乏足够的正结构性权力(positive structural power)来创造尼克松所希望的新货币结构。特朗普也面临着类似的困境:他可以妨碍WTO机制,但不一定能用一个适应美国偏好的机制来取代它。中国太过强大,且拥有太多结构性权力,因而不可能在毫无抗争的情况下就放弃其在WTO的优势。在新冠疫情之后,中国不太可能阻止美国破坏WTO,但很可能会阻止美国试图建立一个独利于美国的继承机制。

01 理论体系的破坏

本文讨论了为什么霸权国家会破坏其建立起的机制,并提出了正负结构性权力的概念。本文认为,霸权国通过维持一种最适合霸权国需求的国际秩序(对美国来讲是自由和市场导向的国际秩序),同时通过将维持秩序的部分或全部成本转嫁给其他国家,以此来增强霸权。本文还认为,霸权国会行使结构性权力,苏珊·斯特兰奇(Susan Strange)将结构性权力定义为一种塑造和决定全球政治经济结构的权力。在此基础上,本文作者将结构性权力进一步区分为正结构性权力和负结构权力。负结构权力是指一个国家通过阻碍现有国际结构和制度的运作,或阻碍其它国家改变现有结构的尝试而影响其他国家行为的能力。正结构性权力是指一个国家修复现有的国际结构和制度或创立新的国际制度的能力。

首先,关于布雷顿森林体系消亡的原因,学界没有达成一致的意见。与自由派学者、现实主义者和马克思主义学者不同的是,本文认为:美国对外经济政策的目标是改革布雷顿森林体系(Bretton Woods),在保留固定汇率制的同时使其更具灵活性,并使各国能够保留资本管制。但这一目标被美国在1973年“欧洲年(Year of Europe)”谈判中以欧洲和日本为代价实现美国安全和经济利益的外交政策目标意外地推翻了。尼克松认为,在欧洲谈判年取得成功的最佳方法是通过破坏欧洲经济共同体(EEC)在货币联盟上的首次尝试来阻碍欧洲一体化,削弱顽固的欧洲经济共同体,从而使得美国的正结构性权力能够战胜分裂的欧洲,而欧洲无法有效地调动其日益增长的负结构性权力。美国本以为对国际货币机制的破坏是暂时的,在美国进行国际货币改革后就能愈合,但当石油输出国组织(OPEC)控制了世界石油市场后,尼克松的损害变成了永久性的。

02 1971-1973年国际货币机制的破坏

美国在1944年创立了布雷顿森林国际货币体系,尼克松总统在1971-1973年摧毁了它。在1972-1974期间,美国在C20中就华盛顿改革国际货币机制的计划寻求国际支持。该机制将再次以固定汇率和资本管制为基础,但与布雷顿森林体系不同的是,它以特别提款权(SDR)取代美元,成为该制度的计价标准和主要储备货币。由于OPEC打乱了美国的货币改革计划,临时浮动汇率意外地变成了永久汇率。1973年,OPEC控制了世界石油市场,提高了油价,这使得回归基于固定汇率和严格控制资本流动的货币制度不再可能。美国及其盟友被迫放弃了他们相互竞争的详尽计划,转而用一种新的固定汇率体系取代布雷顿森林体系,该体系由强大的资本管制支撑。需要强调的是,是OPEC的行动限制并塑造了布雷顿森林的继承体系,确保了其建立在浮动汇率和资本自由流动的基础上。这一结果于1976年被国际货币基金组织(IMF)所有成员国接受,突显了美国的正结构性权力的不足。美国缺乏它所需要的正结构性权力来履行霸权的关键角色,即创建和维护国际秩序。

尼克松曾尝试寻求补救办法。尼克松认为,美国未能充分利用其国际货币和贸易机制,未能充分利用其在西方联盟中的军事主导地位来实现美国的经济利益。他希望通过创建一个新的国际论坛来纠正这一问题,在这个论坛中,欧洲、日本和美国可以共同讨论贸易政策、汇率和防务费分担问题,而不是在三个不同的机制—关税及贸易总协定(GATT)、国际货币基金组织(IMF)和北约(NATO)中分别解决这些问题。他希望通过该论坛,美国在国际贸易和货币关系中能更好地发挥其军事优势,但最终没能得到欧洲和日本的回应。无论当时还是后来,欧洲都没有在这方面与尼克松合作,在货币领域也几乎没有合作,欧洲人担心尼克松提出的汇率改革会削弱他们的竞争力。而日本则乐于躲在欧洲后面。尼克松未能通过与欧洲和日本的合作实现自己的目标,这说明,美国的正结构性权力已严重衰退。总之,在1971年至1974年间,美国未能在创造和维护国际秩序方面扮演霸主的核心角色。

03 特朗普对WTO制度的攻击

本文认为,特朗普的处境与当时的尼克松非常相似。他领导下的美国拥有足够的负结构性权力来破坏WTO体制,因为WTO体制正是推动中国崛起为经济强国的基础。然而,尽管美国缺乏独自建立一个更符合美国利益的新贸易机制所需的正结构性权力,但2020年的新冠疫情提供了一个独特的重构国际秩序的机会,因为世界各国都在质疑他们对中国关键商品制造业的严重依赖。

美国对于WTO的不满的根源于两个方面:贸易争端解决机制的薄弱,以及中国在2001年加入WTO。争端解决程序给美国带来了问题,部分原因是因为WTO常常不能迅速作出裁决,也因为上诉机构的裁决经常违背美国利益。另外,由于WTO规则很难改变,美国认为,WTO上诉机构的法官在没有寻求成员国政治同意的情况下,通过自身对规则的解释实际上改变了WTO的规则。美国对WTO的负结构性权力并不像美国政府在1995年所认为的那样根深蒂固。

中国在2001年加入WTO给美国带来了更大的问题。加入WTO要求中国将关税降低到不超过10%,远低于发展中国家的平均水平。但中国加入WTO是出于计划经济的传统。长期以来,中国政府一直将国家直接干预资源配置决策置于优先地位,而不是通过市场决定的政策工具(如市场决定的价格、利率和自由浮动汇率))进行间接干预。1945年后,中国主要的贸易壁垒一直是非关税壁垒,因为价格在计划经济中扮演了次要角色。中国政府没有从根本上改变自己的行为,而是通过与WTO的规则进行博弈,找到了适应其经济干涉传统的方法。

特朗普的总统竞选战略把全球化给美国就业和生活水平带来的压力与来自中国的竞争压力混为一谈。和尼克松一样,特朗普赢得选票的部分原因是,他承诺美国优先,应对其他国家的“不公平”的贸易竞争。他认为通过将美国的海外投资转移回美国来增加在美国的投资是增加就业岗位、提高生活水平,以及重建美国相对实力的关键。在国际上,特朗普认为,他的最佳谈判策略是与其他国家进行双边谈判,因为美国对这些国家拥有最大的相对实力优势,而不是基于国际规则(会相对地削弱美国的实力)。

特朗普对WTO体制的攻击有两种形式。首先,他拒绝批准贸易争端解决程序的法官任命。就像尼克松在1971年征收的10%的进口附加税一样,此举意在迫使其他国家重视美国的关切。第二,特朗普破坏了WTO的关税和最惠国原则。他利用“国家安全”法律漏洞,为自己武断地对美国钢铁和铝进口征收关税提供了理由。当其他国家以新关税进行报复时,他迅速且有选择地升级了关税战争,把矛头对准了中国,理由是中国盗窃知识产权,为国有企业出口提供财政支持。

特朗普政府的的国际经济政策有两个主要目标,一个是国内政治目标,另一个是地缘政治目标。其国内政治目标是捍卫和促进那些经济前景因全球化而受到损害的选民的利益。这些选民希望特朗普帮助美国创造就业机会,提高生活水平,尤其是改善由于全球化压力导致的失业和工资下降的情况。地缘政治目标是特朗普政府可能将欧盟视为美国的主要贸易“敌人”,但将出口驱动经济快速增长的中国视为对美国主导地位的主要威胁。特朗普淡化了他们在美国对外经济政策中追求绝对利益的倾向,而是追求相对利益。为此,他将美国的霸权战略从奥巴马青睐的以共识为基础的方式(通常旨在通过国际合作为美国获得绝对利益)转向以美国主导和双边行使权力的方式。

04 结论

2020年新冠疫情可能会加速本研究的趋势。首先,如果没有一致的全球解决方案,新冠疫情可能会导致世界经济秩序的分裂。具体来说,全球经济可能回归到两极世界。从贸易的角度来看,将出现类似于冷战期间前苏联的经济互助委员会(COMECON)和美国领导的经济合作组织(OECD)之间的对峙,发展中国家则根据自己的需要站在其中一方。中国已经在新冠疫情后的全球博弈中走在了前列,为疫情严重的发展中国家提供了大量援助。其次,如果世界划分为相互竞争的区域贸易集团,英国、欧盟、范围更广的英语圈和日本可能会加入美国的“阵营”。中国在发展中国家中可能会赢得更多盟友,尤其是在亚洲部分地区、中东和前苏联地区。但印度由于历史原因和许多其他英联邦国家、法语国家、拉丁美洲国家,以及中东的大部分国家,可能会站在美国一边。第三,如果世界以这种方式排列,贸易主要是在两个区域贸易集团内,而不是在它们之间进行,稳定的供应货源的竞争将会很激烈。美国贸易集团内部的情况可能类似于19世纪的世界,各国通过正式和非正式的殖民,或通过它们的“国家冠军(national champion)”公司竞争资源,但在21世纪,竞争将通过海外直接投资,而不是正式的殖民。美国和中国都不具备足够的正结构性权力来避免这种情况发生。一旦形成这种局面,在后疫情时代国际关系僵化的刺激下,世界将变得更加贫穷,更加动荡。

译者评述

译者认为,本文通过对在尼克松政府时期与特朗普政府时期,美国在创造和维护国际秩序方面扮演的角色和力量进行分析,为预测在一个更加复杂和动荡的后新冠疫情时代中,美国是否会延续历史上尼克松和特朗普政府时期的对外政策提供了借鉴。

通过本文的研究,尼克松和特朗普政府对国际机制的破坏的共同点可以总结为:当国内的经济竞争力下降时,他们都选择把责任归咎于国际机制的薄弱和其他国家。当美国获得的“相对利益”受到威胁时,尼克松和特朗普的第一选择是为了遏制竞争对手而破坏原有机制。欧洲于尼克松,正如中国于特朗普。这间接说明了美国无论是在过去还是现在,作为霸权国家在创建和维护国际秩序中凸显出的结构性权力的不足。

译者认为,在后新冠疫情时代的全球博弈中,影响世界经济秩序最关键的两个焦点是:第一,美国新登场的拜登政府是否会延续特朗普时期的对外政策;第二,中国是否具有足够的结构性权力来应对。通过拜登今年2月在国务院发表的第一次政策演说可以推测出,拜登政府不会明显偏离特朗普政府时期的政策。截至目前,美国的当务之急依然是解决国内问题,修复与盟友的关系。在与中国的贸易争端问题上,拜登虽表达了严肃地将中国作为“严峻的竞争者”来看待,也声明了不会撤销目前在贸易战中美方对中方出口产品征收关税的政策,表示会与盟友一起想方法制衡中国,但在具体行动和方式上展现出了与特郎普政府的不同。拜登政府的重点则放在了加强知识产权保护,同时在符合共同利益的课题上也表达了愿与中国展开合作的意向。拜登是全球化的支持者,信奉多边主义,也被评价为是一名制度主义者,比起贸易,人权问题和地区安全是他更关注的话题。因此,特朗普政府的单边贸易税不会是拜登政府的首选武器,拜登政府更可能通过多边方式与盟友一起制衡中国,并通过支持改革世贸组织来向中国施压。至于拜登政府如何将贸易与更广泛的经济和地缘政治目标联系起来,目前还不能得到确认。

拜登通过首场外交政策演说表达了“美国回来了”的外交基调,也暗示了对华强势政策的延续,关于中国是否具有足够的结构性权力去应对,译者认为,一方面,中国不再是一个维持现状的国家,中国不满当今世界体系建立在美国指定的规范和价值观之上是事实。另一方面,中国不会全盘推倒美国领导的世界秩序,而是寻求改革完善一个更包容更多元的国际机制,而不仅仅遵循少数国家规定的所谓的基于规则的世界秩序。外界大部分对中国的评价是:一方面,中国通过对自由贸易和多边制度的支持捍卫现有的自由主义秩序,同时不甘于从属于其中,另一方面寻求创建扩大话语权和主导权的国际机制又似乎在挑战自由主义秩序。关于如何打破这一困境,译者认为,中国需要至少在亚洲范围内,给予想达到的目标和想创建的规范以及如何将维护一个更明确的定义,对于中国能提供怎样的国际公共物品给外界,尤其是部分发展中国家和其他中小国家一个更清楚的交代,从而避免出现本文作者预测的在后新冠疫情时代可能出现的两极对峙的全球经济,避免陷入单纯从现实主义出发的权力转移的讨论中。

来源时间:2021/5/1   发布时间:2021/5/1

旧文章ID:24901

北航学生因海淘填写学校地址遭封号!美国「制裁清单」影响开始深入校园

0

作者:孙文聪  来源:美国留学那点事

因为海淘的时候,地址填写的是自己学校,结果竟然遭到了亚马逊官方的封号?

日前有北京航空航天大学的同学发帖表示,自己在亚马逊海淘,因为填写了学校的收货地址,结果账号被亚马逊官方封了,自己之前在该账户下的电子书也全都没了。

需要注意的是,这名同学表示自己在填写地址的时候并没有标注自己学校的名称,而是填写的学校所在的地址:学院路37号。即便如此自己的亚马逊账户依然被官方封杀。

在咨询了客服之后,亚马逊官方给出了回应。

根据亚马逊官方发布的邮件信息,之所以封号是为了“遵守制裁和出口管制的法规”。亚马逊表示,该学生的账户信息存在“与当前无法与其开展业务的组织之间的相似之处”。

而所谓的“无法与之开展业务的组织”,则指的就是北京航空航天大学。和之前的华为一样,北京航空航天大学目前也是被列入了美国的“实体制裁清单”。

2019年美国商务部更新制裁名单,一批中国的高校赫然上榜。高校名单包括:北京航空航天大学、电子科技大学、国防科技大学、四川大学、西北工业大学等等。去年年底,美国商务部再次更新了制裁名单,包括北京理工大学、北京邮电大学、南京航空航天大学、南京理工大学、天津大学五所高校也加入了制裁名单。

实体清单,是美国为维护其国家安全利益而设立的出口管制条例。简单地说,“实体清单”就是一份“黑名单”,进入此榜单的单位,和美国企业搞进出口需要美国的批准,说白了就是美国的技术制裁。

亚马逊这次直接采用封号的手段,想必就是依据的这个制裁法规。

从科研软件禁用到海淘账号被封

事实上,这并非是北航的师生第一次遭遇类似的事件。之前曾经有师生在网络上发帖称,自己的电脑出现问题,在申请售后的时候遭到了官方的拒绝。

官方客服在邮件中表示:北京海淀区学院路37号是北京航空航天大学的地址, 此单位已被美国政府列入禁止贸易的黑名单, 我们不能在此地址提供服务,服务单没有得到批准。

后续这名学生经过了更改了售后地址,以及签署了纸质的“保证书”、“用途声明”之后,官方才提供了售后服务。

另外根据部分网友的反馈,自己所在的四川大学课题组,之前也遇到过类似的问题。

不光如此,同在制裁名单上的哈工大也在制裁名单出来之后就被美国限制使用科研软件。

当时很多哈工大学生反应,自己收到了正版软件取消激活的通知,而在与 MATLAB 开发公司 MathWorks 交涉之后,人们得知因为美国政府实体名单的原因,相关授权已被中止。

在询问了 MathWorks 美国客服之后,有人获得了这样的回复:无法恢复服务。

然后有人咨询了 MathWorks 和哈工大校内负责技术支持的老师,收到如下回复:

回复显示,因为美国政府最新的进出口管制名单,影响到了学校MATLAB的正常使用,目前正在和美国MATLAB公司积极沟通….非常抱歉给大家带来的麻烦。

这是一件非常令人无语的事情。这名学生表示,作为已付费的正版软件,未来也许还有希望有限使用。

毕竟对于现在的工科生来说,MATLAB 是必不可少的工具,甚至影响到论文发表。而且此前在哈工大内部,MATLAB 在航天学院、电子与信息工程学院、计算机及软件学院、数学研究所等十数个学院和研究机构都被广泛应用。

结论就是,类似的封禁,对于学生来说受到的影响非常大。

而且照趋势看,封禁的范围也越来越广。即使我们在购买外国产品时没有点名校名,但只要被监测到是在封禁名单中的高校范围,可能就会遭到封禁的处理。

加强自我创新意识削弱对科研工作的限制

很遗憾的是,目前这个问题并没有一个好的解决办法。毕竟作为美国企业,亚马逊和其他的美国软件公司即使不认同,也必须遵守美国政府制定的法律法规。

在这里只能提醒上述这些学校的同学们,在使用跟美国企业相关的服务或者产品的时候要注意。如果必须要使用,尽可能通过一些办法去规避这些堪称流氓的政策,以免造成不必要的损失。

对于个人而言,这些制裁手段可能最多可能给我们造成一些额外的麻烦。并且无论是亚马逊还是其他品牌,对于中国的消费者而言,即便是不能使用,也能够找到更好的替代品。

但对于中国高校来说,不可否认,美国在高精端产业是独霸全球的,我国很多科研设备都是从美国购买,如果高校不能购买美国的技术产品,肯定会对我国科学研究工作带来一些麻烦。

所以唯一的解决办法,只有我们拥有了自己的技术,才能完全摆脱别人的限制。当然,这是一条漫长的艰难道路,很难在一朝一夕内实现,但我们却不得不坚持走下去。

任重而道远,吾辈当自强!

来源时间:2021/5/1   发布时间:2021/5/1

旧文章ID:24900

基辛格警告:中美两大军事科技巨头一旦冲突,可能导致世界末日恶果

0

作者:  来源:环球网

法新社消息,97岁美国前国务卿基辛格刚刚就中美关系发出警告称,中美紧张关系可能导致两大军事科技巨头爆发全面冲突,使人类面临世界末日的威胁成倍增加。

法新社称,基辛格周五在参加一个全球问题论坛时说,“美国与中国的紧张关系是美国的最大问题,也是世界的最大难题”。

“因为如果我们不能解决这个问题,那么在全世界范围内,中国和美国之间就会爆发一场冷战。”他说。

基辛格说,虽然核武器在冷战期间已经大到足以破坏整个地球,但核技术和人工智能的进步——中国和美国都是这方面的领导者——使世界末日的威胁成倍增加。“人类历史上第一次有能力在有限的时间内自我毁灭。”

“我们已经开发出一种力量技术,这甚至超出了70年前任何人的想象。”他说。

“现在,在核问题上又增加了高科技问题,在人工智能领域,其本质是基于这样一个事实,即人成为机器的伙伴,机器可以发展自己的判断力,”基辛格还警告说,“因此,在高科技大国之间的军事冲突中,它具有巨大意义。”

报道称,基辛格还说,美苏冷战更多是“单维度的”,集中在核武器的竞争上,“苏联没有经济能力,他们有军事技术能力。”

“(苏联)不像中国那样拥有发展技术的能力。中国除了是一个重要军事强国,还是一个巨大的经济强国。”他补充说。

谈及美国对华政策,报道提到,基辛格认为必须双管齐下:坚定美国的原则,要求中国的尊重;同时也要保持持续对话,寻找合作领域。

去年11月,基辛格曾就改善中美关系发声。据彭博社此前消息,基辛格当时在彭博新经济论坛上呼吁即将上任的拜登政府应迅速采取行动恢复美中沟通渠道,他警告说,“除非(中美之间)出现某种合作行动的基础,否则世界将陷入一场堪比第一次世界大战的灾难。”

去年10月,基辛格还呼吁美中为冲突设界限。他当时表示,美国和中国必须为日趋激烈的冲突设置界限,否则有可能重演第一次世界大战前全球政治的不确定性局面。他还表示,美国必须意识到,它无法再在经济和战略上取得“单边优势”。

来源时间:2021/5/1   发布时间:2021/5/1

旧文章ID:24899

Zhidong Hao and Zhengyang Guo: Professors as Intellectuals in China: Political Roles and Academic Freedom in a Provincial University

0

作者:Zhidong Hao and Zhengyang Guo  来源:中美印象

【Editorial note:Zhidong Hao, emeritus professor of sociology, University of Macau; Email:me2zeehao@hotmail.comgzyang@126.com

Click HERE to download the pdf version of the essay


Abstract: Under Xi Jinping’s administration, ideological control in China has been tightened and political dissent has become increasingly difficult. Universities are a natural target of such control. What can professors do, then? Our research in one university in northern China finds that professors have multifaceted identities and engage in synchronous political roles as establishment/organic, non-establishment/professional and contra-establishment/critical intellectuals, although most take on the first two roles. Their academic freedom is indeed greatly restricted, but this does not rule out the possibility of “obedient autonomy” or creative dissent. Our research is based on 36 interviews with professors, students and administrators from various departments of this provincial university and on an analysis of the faculty’s teaching and research. This paper aims to contribute to the sociology of intellectuals and the sociology of higher education by illuminating how professors, as intellectuals, engage in contemporary Chinese political discourse and strive for academic freedom to the greatest extent possible.

On13 November 2014, the Liaoning Daily(Liaoning ribao辽宁日报)published an open letter to university professors of philosophy and the social sciences. The letter criticized some professors for not identifying with the Chinese Communist Party’s (CCP) theories on socialism and socialist politics, and for lacking “feeling” for the Party-state. It also claimed that some professors compared Mao Zedong 毛泽东 to ancient emperors, cast doubt on important policies of the Party-state, and want China to follow the Western road of political development. The article caused a sensation and was nominated for an award in the 25th China News Annual Awards in 2015. Although it failed to win a prize, the article nonetheless raises the issue of the role of professors as intellectuals and how they engage with that role (Phoenix News 2015), a role derived from academic freedom.

We know that professors have multiple academic identities, for example scholar and professional in general, or sociologist and engineer in particular, and they have academic roles in research, teaching and service (see also Chapters 2 and 7). We hypothesize that in their relationship with the state they play multiple political roles as well which we categorize as: establishment/organic, non-establishment/professional, and contra-establishment/critical (see also Chapters 2 and 7 on academic roles but the typology here is more refined regarding the political roles of intellectuals). The term before the slash in these designations refers to physical and/or political distance from the establishment; the term after the slash refers to political position or attitude. Political roles, like academic ones, are multifaceted and synchronous: a professor may play one or more such roles at the same time, or different roles at different times (see also Goldman 1996 and 1999 for intellectuals’ political engagement and Cheek 2007 for the role of historians). If one of these roles assumes a dominant function, it becomes a person’s dominant political identity. Political identities and roles may be combined. For example, the main role of Hu Angang胡鞍钢 (Tsinghua University) is to advise and advocate for the Party-state, even though he may sometimes dissent (see Goldman 1981 and Goldman and Cheek 1987 about these and other roles). His political identity and predominant role is therefore establishment/organic. We call this his “status role” among a plurality of roles associated with identity or status (Parsons 1964:388–89). The status role of most professors in China is generally either establishment/organic or non-establishment/professional. We also hypothesize that it is in these various kinds of role-playing that professors find room for creative dissent or academic freedom even if that room is very much restricted.

In the following pages, we first examine what China scholars say about the political identities and roles of intellectuals and how intellectuals take on those roles. We explain how our study may contribute to what Timothy Cheek (2014) calls “a long-standing cottage industry” of the study of China’s intellectuals. We also hope to contribute to the sociology of higher education in terms of how academic freedom is practiced. We then explain our methods of inquiry and show how our case study of a provincial university may provide the answer to our research questions and test our hypotheses. Finally, we demonstrate professors’ multifaceted identities and roles and academic freedom as we find them in our research. Our conclusions should help to provide a better understanding of intellectuals’ intricate relationship with the state and however much academic freedom they may have.

The Identities and Roles of China’sIntellectuals and HowTheyPlayTheseRoles and Exercise Academic Freedom

It is difficult to provide a precise definition of an intellectual since the meaning of the term is forever evolving and different people see it differently. Although some argue that the term should refer only to those who serve as the conscience of society by being dissident or otherwise critical (as inXu Jilin quoted in Cheek 2006:412), a broader definition of “intellectual” traditionally used in the Chinese world includes those who havereceived a certain degree of educationand who are doing professional/cultural work, whether as experts or as critics (for more on the definition of intellectuals, see Edward Gu 2004:23; Gu and Goldman 2004:2–5; Zhidong Hao 2003:377–395; Baogang He 2004:263–68; Eddy U 2007:977; Jilin Xu 2003a; 2003b). We adopt the broader definition here and examine intellectuals’ identities, their roles and how they perform these roles.

The Identities and Roles ofIntellectuals and the Academic Freedom They Exercise

We may identify intellectuals and their roles according to the intrinsic characteristics of their intellectual activity, giving them professional identities, such as scientists, philosophers and artists, who tend to create knowledge, and engineers, doctors, lawyers, and journalists, who tend to use knowledge (Gouldner 1979;Lipset and Basu 1976). Professors (identity) both create and divulge knowledge, i.e., engage in research, teaching and service (academic roles). On the other hand, intellectuals can, for analytical and expository purposes, be distinguished more finely according to their social relations, as advocated by Gramsci (1971:8).[1]

Indeed, studying such relationships has shown that intellectuals play a number ofpolitical roles. For example, Merle Goldman (1981),in her aptly titled book China’s Intellectuals: Advise and Dissent, describes how the intellectuals who worked for the government throughout 1959–1976, and in particular liberal intellectuals such as Ba Jin 巴金, Deng Tuo 邓拓,Mao Dun 茅盾, Liao Mosha 廖沫沙, Sun Yefang 孙冶芳, Wu Han 吴晗, Xia Yan 夏衍 and Zhou Peiyuan 周培源, both advised and dissented (see also Cheek 1997 on Deng Tuo, and Mazur 1996 on Wu Han). These are the eponymous “establishment intellectuals” of Carol Lee Hamrin and Timothy Cheek’s (1984) edited book dealing with Yang Xianzhen 杨献珍, Deng Tuo, Sun Yefang, Wu Han, and Bai Hua 白桦.The title of Cheek and Hamrin’s (1984) introductory chapter, “Collaboration and conflict in the search for a new order,” illustrates the dual roles these intellectuals take on in their relationship with the Party-state, the same roles Goldman (1981) identifies, and the political roles of both “conservative ideologues and reformist theorists” (Gu and Goldman 2004:8; see also chapter 5).The words “conflict” and “dissent” indicate some form of academic freedom however limited that may be.

Goldman (1981) categorized the Cultural Revolution-era intellectuals Wang Li 王力, Guan Feng 关锋, Qi Benyu 戚本禹, Zhang Chunqiao 张春桥 and Yao Wenyuan 姚文元as radical intellectuals. InZhidong Hao’s (2003) typology, however, these intellectuals, along with Goldman’s liberal intellectuals and Hamrin and Cheek’s establishment intellectuals, would be termed organic intellectuals, since they all served as advisers, administrators, spokespersons and theorists for the Party-state. It is true that some of them sometimes dissented, and that establishment intellectuals also play the role of scholar, but they are predominantly classifiable as organic and their academic freedom is very much limited. In this chapter, we would term them establishment/organic intellectuals, while treating separately other roles such as the critical and professional roles discussed below (Zhidong Hao 2003). The term “establishment/organic” indicates their priority status role as organic to the state while acknowledging their occasional synchronic role of dissent derived from limited academic freedom. Intellectuals do not have to be in the establishment to be organic, although they usually are.

As noted above, to be an intellectual assumes that one is a professional or a scholar with associated roles. Since the Deng Xiaoping era, it has been possible for intellectuals to detach themselves from politics and focus on their professional identities and roles. Commercialization and professionalization has also reduced the incentive to be critical. This does not prevent intellectuals from dissenting and advising; however, their criticism of the government may be cloaked in abstract and opaque academic language and the advice they offer the government may be based on their technical knowledge (Cheek 2006:407–08, 417; Fewsmith 2001:15; Gu and Goldman 2004:11–13; Zhidong Hao 2003:205–260; Baogang He 2004:270–73; Yuezhi Zhao 2004:48–51). We adopt and adapt Edward Gu and Merle Goldman’s (2004:8) concept of non-establishment (non-official, non-governmental) intellectuals and term these intellectuals as “non-establishment/professional” intellectuals because of their distance from politics, their focus on professional and academic work, and their occasional organic and critical roles. Here, the prefix “non” does not necessarily mean that they are not in the establishment, but rather that they are largely indifferent to the ideology and politics of the establishment, that is, they may be in it but are not of it. They thus have more academic freedom than establishment-organic intellectuals.

The two intellectual roles described above are very different from those of the contra-establishment/critical intellectuals, who primarily play a critical role and exercise their academic freedom to the fullest extent possible. Cheek (2014:921), citing Goldman (1999), uses the term “dis-established” to refer to all those who fell from the establishment. We use the term “contra-establishment/critical intellectuals” to include not only the fallen heroes but also those who were never part of the establishment, or who are in the establishment but are vocally critical of it.This category includes Cultural Revolution-era intellectuals Gu Zhun 顾准 and Yu Luoke 遇罗克; Democracy Wall Movement intellectuals such as Chen Ziming 陈子明, Wang Juntao 王军涛, Hu Ping 胡平, Fu Shenqi 傅申奇; reform and opening-era intellectuals Liu Binyan刘宾雁, Wang Ruowang王若望, Fang Lizhi方励之;1989 democracy movement scholars and students, as well as the intellectuals who organize the China Democracy Party and the overseas democracy movements (Goldman 1994; Hao 2003:87–99, 118–204; Wright 2004). This term would also refer to those who are viewed as social activists and NGO intellectuals, for example Xu Zhiyong许志永 (lawyer, in prison for four years and released in 2017) and Wang Gongquan王功权 (businessman, detained but later released) from the civic organization Gongmeng公盟, GuoYushan郭玉闪 (released in September 2015) from the civic organization Chuan Zhi Xing传知行,Lu Jun陆军 from Yi Ren Ping益仁平 (a civic organization), activist lawyers Teng Biao 腾彪 and Pu Zhiqiang 浦志强 (sentenced to three years in prison, with a three-year reprieve) (Zhao Sile 2015), journalists such as Gao Yu高瑜 (imprisoned but nowon probation), public intellectuals such as ZiZhongjun 资中筠 (retired from the Chinese Academy of Social Science), Bao Tong 鲍彤 (the former Party secretary Zhao Ziyang’s 赵紫阳 political secretary), He Weifang 贺卫方 (Peking University), Qin Hui 秦晖 (Tsinghua University), Zhang Weiying 张维迎 (Peking University), Sun Liping 孙立平 (Tsinghua University), Zhang Qianfan 张千帆 (Peking University), Zhang Ming 张鸣 (Renmin University), Ilham Tohti 伊力哈木·土赫提 (Minzu University of China, imprisoned for life), Chen Danqing 陈丹青 (resigned from Tsinghua University), Zhang Xuezhong 张雪忠 (forced out from East China University of Political Science and Law), Chen Hongguo 谌洪果 (resigned from Northwest University of Politics and Law), as well as those who clustered around the journalYanhuang chunqiu炎黄春秋(formerlythe foremost liberal magazine in China but which has now been taken over by newly appointed Party cadres).[2]These intellectuals can also be viewed as what some term as “public intellectuals” in that they serve as the conscience of society and openly air their concerns about social justice in China (Cheek 2006:401; and Kelly 2006:185, 201). Compared with other intellectuals, they strive to exercise their academic freedom as much as possible. 

Contra-establishment/critics do not rule out the possibility of cooperating with the establishment. In the words of Chen Ziming, they would “contend but not clash, and cooperate but remain independent of each other” in their relationship with the government (Goldman 1994:48). For example, there are occasions when dissident Ai Weiwei 艾未未works closely with the state (Callahan 2014:909, 911–12),[3]and Hu Shuli 胡舒立, the most influential journalist in China, conducts investigative reports while cooperating with the government in its anti-corruption campaign (Caixin News 2014; Zhao Yuezhi 2004:60-62).[4]We call these intellectuals contra-establishment/critical intellectuals to indicate their critical stance towards the state; however, this does not preclude them from sometimes playing multiple and synchronic roles and cooperating with the state.

When William Callahan (2013, 2014)describes both Ai Weiwei on the one hand, and Hu Angang, Pan Wei 潘维 and Zhang Weiwei 张维为 on the other as “citizen intellectuals,” he is mixing two very different status roles or political identities. Ai Weiwei’s political identity is contra-establishment/critical, and one of his major roles is as critic and dissident, although he may occasionally cooperate with the government. Hu, Pan and Zhang’s political identity is establishment/organic. They may sometimes dissent, but becausedissent is not their major role, their political identity is very different (seeCallahan 2013:13, 36–39; 2014:916; Fewsmith 2001:139–140). Eddy U (2007, 2009, 2013)has forcefully argued against the reification of intellectuals in China into progressive/revolutionary and bourgeois/reactionary intellectuals. In the same vein, the multifaceted identities and roles of intellectuals and their academic freedom under discussion in this paper are building blocks rather than straitjackets (ZhidongHao 2003:xvii–xviii, 70–72).

Callahan’s classification does raise another interesting question: how do these different “citizen intellectuals” engage with their multifaceted and often ambiguous critical roles, or demonstrate “creative dissent?” Are they simply living in truth, rejecting lies, and engaging in small-scale work in order to build parallel cultures, as advocated by Havel (Callahan 2014:914, 916)? In fact, they may all play a critical role which might qualify them as “citizen intellectuals” and practice some kind of academic freedom. The question is only one of degree, as indicated by our categories (see also Davies 2001, 2007; Frenkiel 2015; Hao 2003, Ch. 3, for more examples of critical discourses).

How Intellectuals Play Their Roles and Exercise Academic Freedom

When discussing the political role of intellectuals, scholars invariably mention the political and ideological conditions under which intellectuals operate or the extent of academic freedom. Since Xi Jinping 习近平 assumed power in 2012, the “Seven No’s” have been implemented in universities as well as in the media, banning discussion ofcivil society, civil rights, universal values, legal independence, press freedom, the privileged capitalistic class, and the historical wrongdoings of the Party (Chen Xi 2013; see also Chapter 2).A 24-hour system to monitor public opinion on the internet has been established over the past few years, helping the government take early measures to control and reduce the effects of negative speech (Xiaojun Yan 2014).There is little maneuver room for contra-establishment/critics. Non-establishment/professionals have a hard time maintaining a professional stance in their research and teaching. Establishment/organic intellectuals dominate the official discourse but their critical role is even more limited. For example, as an advocate of Party policies, Li Shenming李慎明 (2013a, 2013b), the former vice-president of the Chinese Academy of Social Sciences, argues that Western-style democracy is not universal; he is against criticizing the past wrongs of the Party and Mao Zedong. Yang Xiaoqing杨晓青 (2013), a professor from Renmin University, argues that China must practise socialist democracy and not bourgeois constitutionalism. Hu Angang (2013a, 2013b)maintains that“people’s society” (renmin shehui人民社会) is better than “civil society” (gongmin shehui公民社会) and proclaims the great advantages of the Chinese CCP collective leadership as opposed to the American division of power. In Weber’s (1973:20) words, they sing the tune of those whose bread they eat.

Can intellectuals still play a critical role and exercise some academic freedom under the circumstances? Yes, to some extent. Here, Erika Evasdottir’s (2004) concept of “obedient autonomy” may help. Logically, if obedience is involved, there is no autonomy and freedom. An individual is “always immersed in a web of social rules, hierarchies, structures, stereotypes, and norms” which he or she has to obey (Evasdottir 2004:ix). Nonetheless, increased social restrictions come along with “practical opportunities to combine and reinterpret such restrictions,” providing a certain degree of fluidity, individuality and change, even if the systems and hierarchies may appear fixed and unchanging. Thus, obedient autonomy is “a self-directed control over change that takes effect only through the concerted effort to achieve and maintain a discourse of order and immutability” (Evasdottir 2004:x). The individual effects change and exercises some academic freedom by participation in the system and not in its destruction (Evasdottir 2004:xi).

That is also the strategy of the intellectuals we study. Mass media, especially the Internet, has provided opportunities for intellectual/cultural contention and (transnational) online activism (Guobin Yang 2009). It is true that many controls have been in place for some years and that the government has intensified its crackdown on the mass media under the Xi regime. The Southern Media Group (Nanfang baoye chuanmei jituan南方报业传媒集团), one of the few liberal news groups in China in the 1990s and 2000s, has been finally brought into the orbit of the Party-state’s propaganda machine (Ji Chen 2015). Internet control measures have been reinforced (Guobin Yang 2014). Yu Jianrong于建嵘(2015) posted online how the Party secretary in his work unit at the Chinese Academy of Social Sciences repeatedly called him in to warn him about his online and offline social activism and criticism.

But activists and critics still find a way to make their voices heard. Establishment/organic, non-establishment/professional, and contra-establishment/critical intellectuals can all play a critical role. Establishment/organic intellectuals can still serve within the Party-state yet act as critics. Focus Interviews, an investigative reporting program broadcast by Central Television, is still able to continue with some of its critical reports. While these intellectuals function as mouth pieces of the Party-state, in their own way they also perform the role of social critic (Ogden 2004:116–19; Wu 2015; Yuezhi Zhao 2004:54–59).[5]The Southern Media Group’s newspapers still try to assume a watchdog role, even though they are on tighter Party leashes, an apt metaphor used by Yuezhi Zhao (2004:54, 62–63).

The Unirule Institute of Economics (Tianze天则), an independent think tank whose intellectuals could be characterized as non-establishment/professionals, complained about its invited guest speakers being blocked by higher authorities and was able to make its complaints online, albeit via the Financial Times Chinese website based overseas (Shuguang Zhang 2015). (The Institute was closed by the government in July 2019.) Zhang Yimou张艺谋, Chen Kaige陈凯歌and Jia Zhangke贾樟柯make films that can serve the Party-state by promoting nationalism, but they also advance their own interpretation of social justice in China (Callahan 2014:902, 909; Ogden 2004:115–16, 125–26). Or, they can couch their intellectual thought, as Xu Jilin许纪霖does, in abstract academic language and pragmatic terms, veiling criticism of the Party-state in professional and technical forms (Cheek 2006:417; Davies 2001:35; Baogang He 2004:273).

One of the founders of Yanhuang chunqiu, where contra-establishment/critics clustered, was able to complain about the Party’s censorship of the journal through a Hong Kong publication (Xun Jiang 2015). Despite great pressure from the state (Yang Jisheng杨继绳, the previous editor in chief, was forced to retire from the position), the journal continued to be published from 1991 onwards as a liberal platform until it was taken over by Party conservatives under government orders in 2016. The risks are high for contra-establishment/critics; they face having their works banned, losing their jobs, even imprisonment, but they carry on. He Weifang, Yu Jianrong, Zhang Qianfan, Zhang Ming persisted as active bloggers with hundreds of thousands of followers, and their articles could be seen on such websites asGongshi wang共识网(closed by the government in 2016) and Aisixiang wang爱思想网.[6]Since Xi Jinping came to power in 2012, it seems there is less and less room for intellectual freedom. Yu Jianrong has largely stopped writing critical blogs. But most have persisted in one way or the other. The Internet and globalization have accorded intellectuals some academic freedom and opportunities to fulfil their organic, professional and critical roles by practising “obedient autonomy” (see also Barmé and Davies 2004; He 2004:274–75).

Xiaojun Yan (2014) has studied the control and domination of university students. As we will see in our case analysis below, similar methods have been used with university teachers, but the resultant order is not maintained “seamlessly.” Intellectuals are able to play the synchronic roles of non-establishment/professional and contra-establishment/critic in addition to the establishment/organic intellectual in their teaching and research and practice some academic freedom.                                   

A Note on Our Research Methods

Our case university has a history of more than a hundred years and is situated in a province in the northern part of China. It has over 2,000 full-time faculty members and 28,000 undergraduate and graduate students. It is typical of provincial public universities. This case study does not aim for representation; it aims for understanding the operating mechanisms and processes that may have widespread applications. However, because Party-state control of higher education in China creates homogeneity in Chinese universities, the mechanisms and processes of how professors play their establishment/organic, non-establishment/professional, and contra-establishment/critical roles and practice academic freedom can be viewed as typical of professors in mainland China (see also Chapters 2 and 5 of this book;Xiaojun Yan 2014; Shengyan Du 2017).

In our case study, we interviewed five professors, 13 associate professors, five assistant professors (called lecturers), three administrators, and 10 students; altogether, 36 people from departments in the natural sciences, humanities and social sciences. Faculty interviews lasted between one and two hours; student interviews lasted about half an hour. The questions we asked focused on their academic roles of teaching, research and service, and the way they dealt with political issues associated with those roles.

Two more methodological issues related to case studies are worth explaining here. One is the matter of ideal types, and the other is the nature of case studies. When Weber (1946:78–79, 295–99) discusses traditional, charismatic and legal authorities, he is using ideal types, abstractions of reality and a “combination of an indefinite number of elements which, although found in reality, are rarely or never discovered in this specific form” (Giddens 1971:141). Our analysis of establishment/organic, non-establishment/professional and contra-establishment/critical intellectuals and their academic freedom assumes that intellectuals have multifaceted identities and roles. These constructs are ideal types. Even when one may play a distinct dominant status role, like Hu Angang as an establishment/organic intellectual, he or she rarely or never plays it in its pure form. This is what multifacetedness and synchronicity mean. The utility of the ideal typical construct is to “facilitate the analysis of empirical questions” (Giddens 1971:142), which in our case would concern the political roles of professors as intellectuals and their exercise of academic freedom.

On the other hand, case analysis helps us to understand the mechanisms and processes of role playing among professors. It is in line with the extended case method, “by which researchers analyze a particular social situation [in our case, the role of professors and their academic freedom] in relation to the broader social forces shaping it,” and also with the principle of sequential interviewing where each case, or each interviewee, “provides an increasingly accurate understanding of the question at hand” (Small 2009:19, 24–25). The purpose is saturation, where through semi-structured interviews concerning the roles professors play in teaching, research and service, we obtain the information needed to describe the political role and academic freedom of professors as intellectuals.

Findings and Discussion

Our findings are focused on how establishment/organic, non-establishment/professional, and contra-establishment/critical intellectuals each play their ideal typical roles and how they exercise or do not exercise their academic freedom. Again, by categorizing their ideal typical roles, we emphasize that professors usually play multifaceted roles even if one role may be more dominant than others.

Professors as Establishment/organic Intellectuals and Their Academic Freedom

In our case study, we found that most professors clearly play the role of establishment/organic intellectuals to the Party-state in their teaching and research.In speeches and declarations, the university leadership has repeatedly pointed out that a key function of the university is to train students to be firm believers in and successors to socialism. It is proud of the “strategic cooperation” it has established with local and state-owned enterprises to promote the socialist economy and of its think-tank role in promoting social development (Authors’ research notes1; interview with Admin1, March 3, 2013). Indeed, that determines the establishment/organic role professors play both consciously and under coercion. As one professor commented (InterviewwithAssoc9, April 23, 2014),

We live in a real society, which is ruled by the CCP. They have an ideology backed up by political power and a political structure. This is the foundation of the [socialist] identity. If we sabotage this identity, there may be more serious social problems. As university professors, we should respect this reality.

According to this professor, education itself is political in nature, and one of its roles is to foster the Party-state ideology in order to promote order and stability and to avoid social problems. It is therefore appropriate to ask professors to spread what he defines as “positive energy” (zheng nengliang正能量).

If this professor seems to be consciously doing what the Party-state expects him to do in what to teach and how to teach it, others seem to follow the Party directives only because they feel there is no alternative. The common rule professors follow is that “there is no restriction in academic studies but there is discipline in the classroom” (xueshu wu jinqu, ketang you jilu学术无禁区,课堂有纪律). But anything that is “anti-Party and anti-state” is not allowed in the classroom. As one interviewee put it (InterviewwithAssoc8, April 21, 2014):

There is, of course, no academic freedom. We in political science can’t write and speak freely. This I understand. We can’t be totally free. We must be the spokespersons (chui gu shou吹鼓手) of the dominant ideology … It’s better if we don’t touch on sensitive issues in class or in writing. For example, it’s better not to discuss or write about civil society. [If you did that,] you might go out of bounds. You cannot publish it anyway.

But some still try to do as much as possible: “I really dare not say [anything that’s controversial]. I may touch on it a little bit, and that’s as much as I can do. I can’t afford to do more (zhende shang bu qi真的伤不起) (InterviewwithAssoc7, May 4, 2014).

If there is no way to go around some topics, professors tell students that class discussion on controversial topics must not be spread outside the class (InterviewwithAssist5, May 10, 2014—that is not possible now in 2019 because of a wide-spread system of student informants). Our student interviewees told us that professors avoid discussing sensitive topics (Interviews with Student 2, April 2, 2013; Student 3, April 1, 2013; Student 6, March 19, 2013).These professors have some autonomy, or academic freedom, although based on general obedience, andthey practise careful self-censorship. Some may test the boundaries, but the establishment/organic ones do not go as far as the non-establishment/professional and contra-establishment/critical intellectuals, whom we will discuss below.

If teaching is restricted to what is allowed for the establishment/organic roles, research is usually restricted to approved government topics,which aredecided by existing state and provincial grant structures. We examined the grant topics for the year 2014 that were sponsored by the state (192 topics), by the Ministry of Education (52 topics), and by the provincial Party and government (183 topics) (Ministry of Education 2014; Hefei University of Technology 2014; X University of Technology 2014). They concentrate on the study of the Sinicization of Marxism – that is, socialism with Chinese characteristics, the Chinese dream, the study of Xi Jinping’s talks (especially in provincial grant topics); historical, cultural, and environmental studies; and various political, social and economic policy studies.Research universities in particular are considered to be think tanks for the state and local governments and serve the strategic purposes of the state (Shanghai Academy of Social Sciences Think Tank Research Center 2014). Because they serve a purpose of the Party-state, their academic freedom in what to research will be restricted by that purpose.

For example, none of the 2014 grant topics dealt with matters such as civil society, controversial issues in CCP history, contemporary ethnic relations in Tibet and Xinjiang, or constitutionalism. There are topics on political reform, but they do not deviate from the Party line. For example, one can study consultative democracy, but not electoral democracy; administrative reform, but not political reform; how to train minority professionals, but not contemporary ethnic conflicts. The list of permitted topics guides researchers in their establishment/organic roles for the Party-state. As some professors commented (InterviewswithAssoc6, December 11, 2012;Assoc13, December 13, 2012):

Our country does not promote a critical spirit. All they want you to do is to work for the government. If you don’t work for the government, your research won’t be recognized. This is how the state designs social science grant topics.

This is termed “administrationization” (xingzheng hua行政化). All research must serve the state. Not what academic studies require, but what state policy requires determines the research.

Professors are kept busy with such research projects because papers are necessary for promotion. One professor commented that whether intended or not, the Party’s requirements help to create a lot of academic garbage (xueshu laji学术垃圾). This may be an unintended (or intended?) consequence on the Party’s side (Interview with Full1, September 6, 2013):

Research is a matter of interest. If you make me do what I don’t like, I will only produce garbage. When you apply for a state research grant, they give you guiding principles. You won’t be able to get approved if your research doesn’t fall within their guidelines. But true research needs freedom of choice.

Indeed, such academic study often results in something that is so useless that often neither the sponsoring organizations nor other academics are interested in reading it (Interview with Assoc11, April 22, 2014). Another latent dysfunction, but maybe a manifest function for the Party, to reference Robert Merton (1968:104–138), is to keep academics busy so that they will not be able to play more professional and critical roles. As one professor put it, “The state might not really be interested in what you do in research. Its true interest is that you are not being critical. They will give you some research money so that you will shut up” (Interview with Assoc7, May 4, 2014). So the deprivation of academic freedom may be intentional.

That professor might be too cynical, but other professors also commented that academic promotion drives the generally instrumental and pragmatic approach to such research. One must serve the state and be recognized by it, or face a difficult time (Interviews with Assoc13,Assoc7, May 4, 2014). Professors have mortgages to pay and children to support, so they cannot afford to rock the boat and lose their jobs; they become assembly workers, simply doing a job to serve the state and make a living. One professor explained (Interview with Assoc7, May 4, 2014):

Because of the influence of the Party-state ideology on research, I’m not independent. I don’t have an independent academic personality. In such a reality, I must [make] sacrifices in order to make a good living (shenghuo shang de yinshi生活上的殷实).

One becomes a cog in the machine (Interviews with Assoc6,December 11, 2012; Assoc8,April 21, 2014). There is no academic freedom, no free spirit, no creativity, no new thinking, no respect for oneself (Interview with Assoc6, December 11, 2012).

Similar to Li Shenming or Hu Angang, as discussed above, some establishment/organic intellectuals enlist the media to advocate Party policies and ideology. A good example of synchronic role playing is provided by Professor YW of our case university, who posted an article on China Net (Zhongguo wang中国网) and CharharNet (Charhaer xuehui wang察哈尔学会网) discussing the importance of NGOs but advocating Party control over NGOs that spread Western values and endanger the safety of the Party-state (Research notes, 26 September 2015). He also supports the state’s version of Chinese dreams and China’s foreign policies. Another professor publishes articles on People Net (Renmin wang人民网) and Chinese Communist Party News Net (Zhongguo gongchan dang xinwen wang中国共产党新闻网) promoting socialist values and the spirit of Lei Feng 雷锋 (Research notes, September 26, 2015).

These professors play the ideal typical establishment/organic role, serving as the think tanks and spokespersons of the Party-state in their teaching and research. They may maintain some obedient autonomy or academic freedom as non-establishment/professionals and even contra-established/critics, but that is not their status role and their academic freedom is very much limited.

Professors as Non-establishment/professional Intellectuals and Their Academic Freedom

Both establishment/organic and contra-establishment/critical roles presume that intellectuals must be professional, that is, theymust possess some cultural capital, as Pierre Bourdieu (1977:186–87)would say, in order to play any of their roles well. The non-establishment/professional role is therefore one for all professors. If the reluctantly obedient establishment/organic role is not always exciting and the contra-establishment/critical role is too risky, the autonomous non-establishment/professional role may be more enticing. Professors playing this role may enjoy more academic freedom in their teaching and research.

Professors in the natural sciences especially tend to enjoy this status role in its purest form, since they usually do not have to deal with politically sensitive issues; neither do they have to advise and dissent. As one professor admitted (Interview with Full5, September 9, 2013),

I truly love my subject, chemistry. I may be exaggerating, but it is more important than my life. I wonder why some students don’t often go to the laboratory. If I were them, I’d go there every day … When you have a breakthrough, you’re happier than if you have a baby.

Another professor told us that the professors in his faculty of physics and electronics all enjoy research and teaching (Interview with Assoc1, December 12, 2012). They focus on training undergraduate students in basic knowledge, and graduate students in creative abilities. There is no censorship; professors teach whatever they need to teach, and the university encourages them to tackle the cutting-edge issues in their field (Interview with Assoc2, April 18, 2014).

However, part of being a professional,in the natural sciences as well as in the humanities and social sciences, is to teach students to be independent, critical thinkers. Indeed, all non-establishment/professionals and contra-establishment/critics have this role also.As another professor observed (Interview with Full1, September 6, 2013):

To teach well, one needs to know how to foster students’ academic ability step by step. We will need to teach them how to discover problems, to have a sense of the problem (wenti yishi问题意识) … Graduate students need to learn to study on their own. If they find that they cannot solve a problem, then they should come to me and see whether I can provide a different angle, different method to look at the problem.

Independence and critical thinking are more difficult to maintain in the humanities and social sciences, except through obedient autonomy as with the establishment/organic intellectuals. For example, one professor explained that the required uniform textbooks were only references; s/he could use some of the materials and viewpoints but still develop her own views (Interview with Full2, September 5, 2013—that is also becoming increasingl more difficult now under the Xi Jinping regime).

To say the least, as Weber (1946:147) comments, a professional teacher needs to acquaint students with “inconvenient” facts:

The primary task of a useful teacher is to teach his students to recognize “inconvenient” facts. I mean facts that are inconvenient for their party opinions. And for every party opinion there are facts that are extremely inconvenient, for my own opinion no less than for others. I believe the teacher accomplishes more than a mere intellectual task if he compels his audience to accustom itself to the existence of such facts. I would be so immodest as even to apply the expression “moral achievement,” though perhaps this may sound too grandiose for something that should go without saying.

It is important to provide students with different perspectives and viewpoints. It is the chief mission of the university to get students to think, and think critically. Professors should create an atmosphere of free thought, openness, independence and critical inquiry (Interviews with Assoc3,August 30, 2013;Assoc6, December 11, 2012). One professor suggested that one way to do this is to put on the table both the arguments and counter-arguments and ask students to judge for themselves (Interview with Full4, March 24, 2014), as Weber advises. This interviewee believed that it is not necessary to tell students what the professor thinks. Students know how to judge.  

One professor told us that if a topic was deemed too sensitive to tackle, he would touch on it and ask students to think further about it. It is unnecessary to challenge (jiaoban叫板) the system; as long as one gets students to think, that is good enough (Interview, Assoc11, April 22, 2014). This is typical of a non-establishment/professional attitude: in the establishment but not agreeing with its ideology; not openly challenging the ideology but approaching it, obediently autonomous, somewhat free academically, from a professional point of view. Another professor provided more examples (Interview with Assoc8,April 21, 2014):

You can always find a different angle from which to tackle sensitive issues. For example, you are teaching or researching civil rights. You can study peasant workers, urbanization, and you will have to deal with rights issues. Or if you are teaching the three equalities (sange pingdeng三个平等) advocated by the Party’s 18th congress, i.e. equality in rights, opportunities and rule enforcement, you can always give examples. And you don’t have to talk about it as if you’re subverting the government, but do it in a way that you hope the state can solve these developmental problems in achieving social progress. There is a lot you can talk about within the limits of the ideological controls.

This is obedient autonomy or limited academic freedom. Students do complain that, on the one hand, professors encourage them to think independently, but on the other hand, they themselves are not really doing so (Interviews with Student 3and Student 4, April 1, 2013). These professors, however, are already doing as much as they can under current conditions.

Professors’ research reflects the same dilemma. In Table 1, we summarize the recent research topics of five faculties and departments: history, economics and business administration, philosophy and sociology, politics and public administration, and law (Author research notes 12–14). This is not a complete list, since not all professors’ research topics are available online, but what we find is probably typical of what people do. Judging from the titles of their projects, most of their research is organic and professional (34 per cent and 56 per cent, respectively). Research topics that are sponsored by the local government examine the industrial structures of the province or population change; corporations sponsor research on building a management team in an enterprise, or developing tourism; the Ministry of Education sponsors studies concerning the transformation of commercial systems in the Qing dynasty. Thus, the professors serve the role of establishment/organic and non-establishment/professional intellectuals. Topics on critical and politically sensitive issues are few (11 per cent).

In fact, even topics which appear to be critical, like democratization or the life of children of peasant workers left behind with their grandparents or accompanying their migrant parents to the cities, can be researched in a variety of ways, ranging from largely organic – helping the Party-state to solve practical problems; largely professional – analysing mechanisms; to mildly critical – pointing out problems or offering alternative solutions. In obedience one can find some autonomy and freedom. Faculty can play establishment/organic, non-establishment/professional, or even contra-establishment/critical roles to varying extents.

But the status role of the professors we discuss in this section is non-establishment/professional. Their typical priority role is not organic or critical, but professional. And their academic freedom is also limited but they exercise more of it than establishment/organic intellectuals.


""

Professors as Contra-establishment/critical Intellectuals and Their Academic Freedom

As we have seen above, all may play the contra-establishment/critical role, but few can play it in its purest form. Two examples illustrate the extent to which the professors in our case university can go in their teaching and research. We will call them Professor L and Professor W.

Professor L makes a point of teaching students to think logically and scientifically. He explores sensitive topics such as the land reform movement from a critical perspective. He also speaks on the media about issues such as the relationship between the government and the masses, from the perspective of the latter (Authors’ research notes 24). He published his critical ideas on the recently closed Gongshiwang.

Professor W also emphasizes independent thinking (Authors’ research notes 25):

It’s a shame if a professor only uses Party jargon (dang bagu党八股) when he or she teaches and writes. It’s a pity if he or she only repeats empty talk and lies, and if he or she does not relate theory to reality and tackle politically sensitive issues. One has to teach and write only sincere and new things that can endure the test of history.

He teaches students to read textbooks critically and apply what they read to the analysis of the difficult, important and hot issues of contemporary China. His research touches on very sensitive issues that people tend to avoid. He promotes the use of “citizen” when the term “civil society” becomes sensitive. He claims that to deny universal values, as the dominant ideology does, is to deny Marxism. He calls on the Party-state to practise constitutionalism, saying that the constitution does not give state power to the governing party. In his own blog, he has published over 100 articles calling for democratization. Because of the sensitivity of the topics he deals with, he has had to use his own money to publish a book of his essays on democratization.

These two examples tell us that indeed intellectuals can go further in their criticism and exercise more academic freedom than establishment/organic and non-establishment/professional intellectuals, both in teaching and research. Despite stricter ideological controls, mass media, especially the social media, has become an important platform for critical discourse for critics such as Qin Hui, Zhang Qianfan and Zhang Ming. Proportionally, however, their number is still small, and few would go so far as to risk arrest and imprisonment like Xu Zhiyong for his new citizen movement and Ilham Tohti for advocating national minority rights in his classroom and on his website. Most contra-establishment/critical intellectuals’ efforts on the mainland maintain a kind of obedient autonomy, although theybehave more autonomously and freely than the establishment/organic and non-establishment/professional intellectuals described above.

Equally important, contra-establishment/critics, as professionals, may even want to be an organic part of the Party-state. Professor L believes that he is, above all, a professional, and just like every other intellectual, he would like to play the role of adviser to the state (Email exchange 1, December 3, 2014). Professor W believes that he is a critical intellectual but also that he is a professional and plays an organicrole in what he believes to be the true Party course (Email exchange 2, December 3, 2014). Thus, he plays multifaceted and synchronic roles although one identity or status role may dominate at any time. That is the contra-establishment critical role. We must, therefore, treat the establishment/organic, non-establishment/professional, and contra-establishment/critical roles of intellectuals and their ways of practicing academic freedom only as ideal types.  

Conclusion

In this chapter, we have explored the multifaceted and synchronic identities and roles of professors as intellectuals and the ways they practice or do not practice academic freedom. Their academic identities may be as scholars and professionals, sociologists and engineers, but they may play political roles as establishment/organic, non-establishment/professional, and contra-establishment/critical intellectuals and exercise some academic freedom. If one of these roles assumes a dominant function or status role, it becomes the person’s political identity. That political identity is associated with the amount of academic freedom he or she can exercise. Thus, while playing different roles, Hu Angang is primarily an establishment/organic intellectual and Ai Weiwei is primarily a contra-establishment/critical intellectual. The former exercises less academic freedom than the latter.

We found that at least partly owing to tight ideological controls in China, most professors play an establishment/organic and/or non-establishment/professional role, and assume such political identities as intellectuals. They follow the Party line in teaching and research and serve the Party-state as think tanks, informing the government in its public policymaking. But that does not exclude them from also playing the less obvious role of contra-establishment/critical intellectuals and practising a form of obedient autonomy. But compared with professors assuming other roles and identities, they exercise the least academic freedom.

On the other hand, both non-establishment/professional and contra-establishment/critical intellectuals may sometimes play the role of the establishment/organic intellectual by cooperating with the government in advising or advocating its policies. (Understandably, the contra-establishment/critical intellectuals are very small in number.) But that is not their status role. Their own status roles afford them more academic freedom. Professors as intellectuals thus have multifaceted and synchronic identities and roles, although one of these roles is their status role. Professors assuming different political roles and identities exercise different amounts of academic freedom.

In addition, our case study of a university in provincial China shows that conditions and intellectual responses that obtain in smaller cities are similar to those found in larger ones, as is often seen in the studies on metropolitan intellectuals in Beijing, Shanghai or other megacities. As Chapter 5 indicates, professors in an elite university in a big metropolitan city in the south do face similar conditions and have similar responses, although they seem to be bolder in exercising academic freedom and the number of their contra-establishment/critical intellectuals is larger. We hope we have contributed to the empirical range of such studies, as well as offering our own contributions to the model of the status role of intellectuals. We hope also that our study will contribute to the sociology of higher education, in which the faculty role, both academic and political, is an especially important issue to study, and different roles and identities correlate with different amounts of academic freedom exercised.

Professors as intellectuals shape the university and the nation’s political discourse whilst being shaped by the university and the Party-state. Future studies should explore the political identity and role of professors in their academic service roles. Future studies could also analyse similar political roles played by lawyers, doctors, engineers and journalists. Within the limits of this chapter, we have not been able to examine how personalities, family background, political ambitions, environmental factors, career positions and educational background affect professors’ choice of roles and practice of academic freedom, but we hope that future research will.

The Party-state is very conscious of what professors do and how much academic freedom they can have. If professors and other intellectuals are also conscious of what they do and how much academic freedom they can have, they might be able to engage with their roles better and exert more influence on the direction of the Party-state. As we have demonstrated, they can at least practise obedient autonomy and build parallel cultures by engaging in small-scale work, creative dissent, living in truth and rejecting lies. At least some academic freedom is allowed, although it may be limited to varying degrees. And as we discussed in Chapter 1, although it is a difficult task, professors need to struggle for more academic freedom. Otherwise, they lose theirraison d’être.

References

Barmé, Geremie R., and Gloria Davies. 2004. “Have we been noticed yet? Intellectual contestation and the Chinese web.” In Edward Gu and Merle Goldman (eds.),Chinese Intellectuals Between State and Market.London: Routledge Curzon, 75–108.

Bourdieu, Pierre. 1977.Outline of A Theory of Practice. New York: Cambridge University Press.

Caixin News. 2014. “Caixin chuanmei zong bian Hu Shuli ronghuo Lameng.Maigesaisai jiang” (The chief editor of Caixin news has received a Ramon Magsaysay Award),19 September,http://www.caixin.com/2014-07-30/100711078.html. Accessed 27 September 2016.

Callahan, William A. 2013.China Dreams: 20 Visions of the Future. New York: Oxford University Press.

Callahan, William A. 2014. “Citizen Ai: warrior, jester, and middleman.”The Journal of Asian Studies73(04), 899–920.

Cheek, Timothy. 1997.Propaganda and Culture in Mao’s China: Deng Tuo and the Intelligentsia. New York: Oxford University Press.

Cheek, Timothy. 2006. “Xu Jilin and the thought work of China’s public intellectuals.”The China Quarterly186, 401–420.

Cheek, Timothy. 2007. “Historians as public intellectuals incontemporary China.”In Edward Gu and Merle Goldman (eds.),Chinese Intellectuals Between State and Market.London: Routledge Curzon, 204–222.

Cheek, Timothy. 2014. “Citizen intellectuals in historicalperspective: reflections on Callahan’s ‘Citizen Ai’.”The Journal of Asian Studies73, 921–925, DOI: 10.1017/S0021911814001016.

Chen, Ji. 2015. “Du bao: Nanfang baoxi xin qidian shang zai fali” (Reading newspapers: South Media Group is getting a new start with a forceful push), Xinhua News Net, 16 September,http://news.xinhuanet.com/politics/2015-09/04/c_1116460987.htm. Accessed 27 September 2016.

Chen, Xi. 2013. “Mingjing yuekandu jia quan wen kanfa Zhonggong 9 hao wenjian” (Mirror Monthly publishes Document No. 9 in its totality), Molihua.org, 22 September,http://www.molihua.org/2013/08/9_7925.html. Accessed 27 September 2016.

Davies, Gloria (ed.). 2001.Voicing Concerns: Contemporary Chinese Critical Inquiry. Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield.

Davies, Gloria. 2007.Worrying about China: The Language of Chinese Critical Inquiry. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

Du, Shengyan. 2017. “Zhongguo gaodeng jiaoyu zhidu de lishi, xianzhuang jiqi gaige luxian tu” (The history, status quo, and reform challenges in China’s higher education). In Zhidong Hao (ed.),Yaowang xingkong:Zhongguo zhengzhi tizhi gaige de kunjing yu chulu(Stargazing: Dilemmas of and prospects for China’s political reform). Taipei:Zhi xing chubanshe.

Evasdottir, Erika E.S. 2004.Obedient Autonomy: Chinese Intellectuals and the Achievement of Orderly Life.Vancouver: UBC Press.

Fewsmith, Joseph. 2001.China since Tiananmen: The Politics of Transition. New York: Cambridge University Press.

Frenkiel, Emilie. 2015.Conditional Democracy: The Contemporary Debate on Political Reform in Chinese Universities.Colchester: ECPR Press.

Giddens, Anthony. 1971.Capitalism and Modern Social Theory: An Analysis of the Writings of Marx, Durkheim, and Max Weber.Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Goldman, Merle.1981.China’s Intellectuals: Advise and Dissent.Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

Goldman, Merle. 1994.Sowing the Seeds of Democracy in China: Political Reform in the Deng Xiaoping Era.Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.

Goldman, Merle. 1996. “Politically-engaged intellectuals in the Deng–Jiangera: a changing relationship with the Party-state.”The China Quarterly145, 35–52.

Goldman, Merle. 1999. “Politically-engaged intellectuals in the 1990s.”The China Quarterly159, 700–711.

Goldman, Merle, and Timothy Cheek. 1987. “Introduction: uncertain change.”In Merle Goldman, Timothy Cheek and Carol Lee Hamrin (eds.),China’s Intellectuals and the State: In Search of a New Relationship. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1–20.

Gouldner, Alvin. 1979.The Future of Intellectuals and the Rise of the New Class. New York:

Seabury Press.

Gramsci, Antonio. 1971.Selections from the Prison Notebooks(Quintin Hoare and Geoffrey Nowell Smith (trans.)). New York: International Publishers.

Gu, Edward. 2004. “Social capital, institutional change and the development of non-governmental intellectual organizations in China.” In Edward Gu and Merle Goldman (eds.),Chinese Intellectuals Between State and Market. London: Routledge Curzon, 21–42.

Gu, Edward, and Merle Goldman. 2004. “Introduction: the transformation of the relationship between Chinese intellectuals and the state.” In Edward Gu and Merle Goldman (eds.),Chinese Intellectuals Between State and Market. London: Routledge Curzon, 1–17.

Hamrin, Carol Lee, and Timothy Cheek (eds.). 1986.China’s Establishment Intellectuals. Armonk, NY: M.E. Sharpe.

Hao, Zhidong. 2003.Intellectuals at a Crossroads: The Changing Politics of China’s Knowledge Workers. Albany, NY: SUNY Press.

He, Baogang. 2004. “Chinese intellectuals facing the challenge of the new century.” In Edward Gu and Merle Goldman (eds.),Chinese Intellectuals Between State and Market. London: Routledge Curzon, 263–279.

Hefei University of Technology. 2014. “Guanyu zuohao 2014 niandu guojia sheke jijin zhongda xiangmu (di er pi) zhaobiao gongzuo de tongzhi” (Call for proposals on national social science research funding for important topics 2014 – second batch), 24 September,http://kyy.hfut.edu.cn/?action=article&ts=look&id=791. Accessed 27 September 2016.

Hu, Angang. 2013a. “Renmin shehui youyu gongmin shehui” (People’s society is better than civil society),People’s Daily(Overseas Edition), 19 July.

Hu, Angang. 2013b. “Zhongguo jiti lingdao bei zhengming juyou juda youyue xing” (China’s collective leadership is proven to have great advantages),Huanqiu shibao, 16 August.

Jiang, Xun. 2015. “Yanhuang chunqiuzongbian bei ci zhi beihou” (Behind the forced retirement of the chief editor ofYanhuang chunqiu),Yazhou zhoukan29(33), 23 August.

Kelly, David. 2006. “Citizen movements and China’s public intellectuals in the Hu–Wen era.”Pacific Affairs79(2), 183–204.

Li, Shenming. 2013a. “Meiguo shi de xifang minzhu meiyou pushi xing” (American Western-style democracy is not universal),Zhejiang Daily, 30 March.

Li, Shenming. 2013b. “Zhengque pingjia gaige kaifang qian hou liangge lishi shiqi” (Correct estimation of the two periods before and after the reform),Hongqi wengao, issue 9, 13May.

Lipset, Seymour M., and Asoke Basu. 1976. “Theroles of theintellectual andpoliticalroles.”In Aleksander Gella (ed.),The Intelligentsia and the Intellectuals: Theory, Method and Case Study.Beverly Hills, CA: Sage Publications,111–150.

Mazur, Mary (Ma Zimei). 1996.Shidai zhi zi: Wu Han(A Man of His Time: Wu Han the Historian). Beijing: Zhongguo shehui kexue chubanshe.

Merton, Robert. 1968.Social Theory and Social Structure. New York: The Free Press.

Ministry of Education. 2014.“Guanyu 2014 niandu jiaoyu bu zhexue shehui kexue yanjiu zhongda keti gong guan xiangmu zhaobiao gongzuo de tongzhi” (Ministry of Education’s 2014 call for proposals on important and tough research topics in philosophy and social sciences), 24 September,http://www.moe.gov.cn/s78/A13/A13_gggs/A13_sjhj/201402/ t20140221_164237.html. Accessed 27 September 2016.

Ogden, Suzanne. 2004. “From patronage to profits: the changing relationship of Chinese intellectuals with the Party-state.” In Edward Gu and Merle Goldman (eds.),Chinese Intellectuals Between State and Market. London: Routledge Curzon, 111–137.

Parsons, Talcott. 1964 .Essays in Sociological Theory(revised edition). New York. The Free Press.

Phoenix News. 2015. “Liaoning ribao‘laoshi, qing buyao zheyang jiang Zhongguo’ luoxuan Zhongguo xinwen jiang” (Liaoning Dailyarticle “Professors, please don’t talk about China like this” failed to win a Chinese news award), 13 September,http://news.ifeng.com/a/20150828/44541134_0.shtml. Accessed 27 September 2016.

Shanghai Academy of Social Sciences Think-Tank Research Center. 2014.2013 nian Zhongguo zhiku baogao: yingxiang li paiming yu zhengce jianyi(2013 Report on China’s Think-tanks: Influence, Rankings and Policy Suggestions). Shanghai: Shanghai Academy of Social Sciences.

Small, Mario Luis. 2009. “‘How many cases do I need?’ On science and the logic of case selection in field-based research.”Ethnography10(1), 5–38.

Svensson, Marina. 2014. “Voice, power and connectivity in China’s microblogosphere: digital divides on SinaWeibo.”China Information28(2), 168–188.

Tatlow, Didi Kirsten. 2015. “Teasing out Ai Weiwei’s end game, after China lifts a travel ban,”The New York Times, 13 August.

U, Eddy. 2007. “Themaking of Chineseintellectuals: representations andorganization in thethoughtreformcampaign.”The China Quarterly192, 971–989.

U, Eddy. 2009. “Reification of the Chinese intellectual:on the origins of the CCP concept of zhishifenzi.”Modern China35(6), 604–631.

U, Eddy. 2013. “Reifications of the intellectual: representations,organization and agency in revolutionary China.”The British Journal of Sociology64(4), 617–642.

Weber, Max. 1946.From Max Weber:E ssays in Sociology(H.H. Gerth and C. Right Mills (eds., trans.)). New York: Oxford University Press.

Weber, Max. 1973.Max Weber on Universities: The Power of the State and the Dignity of the Academic Calling in Imperial Germany(Edward Shils (trans., ed.)). Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.

Wright, Teresa. 2004. “Intellectuals and the politics of protest: thecase of the China Democracy Party.”In Edward Gu and Merle Goldman (eds.),Chinese Intellectuals Between State and Market. London: Routledge Curzon,158–180.

Wu, Qing. 2015. “Gaobie ‘jiaodianfangtan’ wo chuangye le, linbie le youxie zhenhua xiang shuo” (Say goodbye to Focus Interviews and I’m starting something new, but before I leave I have some heart-felt words to tell you about), iHeima website, 11 September,http://www.iheima.com/news/2015/0911/151933.shtml. Accessed 19 September 2015.

X University of Technology 2014. “Guanyu kaizhan 2014 niandu Shanxi sheng zhexue shehui kexue guihua keti shenqing baogao de tongzhi” (Call for proposals on 2014 Shanxi province philosophy and social sciences research topics), X University of Technology website,24 September.

Xu, Jilin. 2003a.Zhongguo zhishi fenzi shilun(Ten Questions on China’s Intellectuals). Shanghai: Fudan University Press.

Xu, Jilin. 2003b. “Cong teshu zouxiang pubian:zhuanye hua shidai de gonggong zhishifenzi ruhe keneng?” (From the specific to the universal: how can public intellectuals exist in an era of professionalization?). In Xu Jilin (ed.),Gonggong xing yu zhishifenzi(The Public Nature and Intellectuals). Jiangsu: People’s Press, 28–67.

Yan, Xiaojun. 2014. “Engineering stability: authoritarian political control over university students inpost-Deng China.” The China Quarterly218,493–513.

Yang, Guobin. 2009.The Power of the Internet in China: Citizen Activism Online. New York: Cambridge University Press.

Yang, Guobin. 2014. “Thereturn of ideology and thefuture of Chineseinternetpolicy.”Critical Studies in Media Communication31(2), 109–113.

Yang, Xiaoqing. 2013. “Xianzheng yurenminminzhuzhidu zhibijiaoyanjiu” (A study on comparing constitutionalism and people’s democracy),Hongqi wengao, issue 10, 21 May.  

Yu, Jianrong. 2015. “Bei yuetan rizhi” (A diary of being called into the Party secretary’s office and talked to),Boxun News,http://www.boxun.com/news/gb/china/2015/06/201506180627.shtml#.VfmSCX1lamU. Accessed 2 July 2015.

Zhang, Shuguang. 2015. “Guanyu zhanzheng de guojia zeren wenti” (About the state’s responsibility for war,”The Financial Times(Chinese site),17 September,http://www.ftchinese.com/story/001063972?full=y. Accessed 27 September 2016.

Zhao, Sile. 2015.“Fu chao: Zhongguo quanli NGO sheng si jie” (Overturned nest: the life and death of China’s rights advocacy NGOs),19 September,https://theinitium.com/article/20150915-mainland-NGO1/. Accessed 27 September 2016.

Zhao, Yuezhi. 2004. “Underdogs, lapdogs and watchdogs: journalists and the public sphere problematic in reforming China.” In EdwardGu and Merle Goldman (eds.),Chinese Intellectuals Between State and Market. London: Routledge Curzon,43–74.

Zhao, Yuezhi. 2008.Communication in China: Political Economy, Power, and Conflict. Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield Publishers.


[1]He distinguishes between organic and traditional intellectuals. See also Hao 2003:2–7 for a comparison of Gramsci and other scholars on the classification of intellectuals.

[2]These intellectuals’ works could often be found on websites such as Gongshi (consensus) athttp://www.21ccom.net/plus/list.php?tid=11(closed by the government on 1 October 2016), Ai Sixiang (like to think) athttp://www.aisixiang.com/, or the New Citizens Movement website athttp://xgmyd.com/.

[3]During a trip to Germany in 2015, Ai might have gone too far when he defended the state for arresting rights lawyers. See Tatlow 2015. This may be what Callahan calls an “ironic tension.” Still, it is unlikely that he will transform into an establishment/organic intellectual.

[4]In October 2016, Caixin News was punished with a two-month suspension as a news outlet, which means that it has temporarily lost the right for its news to be carried by other social media. The reason stated for the suspension was that it had reported on a lawyers’ petition campaign against a new government regulation stipulating that lawyers cannot engage in protest activities such as sit-ins, shouting slogans, spreading banners, lending support to one another (shengyuan) in protests, etc.

[5]Wu discusses how she was able to do a lot of socially critical reporting in her more than a dozen years at Central Television, but she finally decided to quit because there was still so much that she wanted to do but could not.

[6]For example, Yu Jianrong has 1.5 million followers from various walks of life. See Svensson 2014, 176.

来源时间:2021/5/1   发布时间:2021/5/1

旧文章ID:24898

Zhidong Hao: In Search of a Professional Identity and Academic Freedom: Higher Education in Macau and the Academic Role of Faculty

0

作者:Zhidong Hao  来源:中美印象

【Editorial Note:Zhidong Hao, emeritus professor of sociology, University of Macau; Email: me2zeehao@hotmail.comHigher Education, 72(1)101-113, 2016.  It is revised and refocused for Zhidong Hao and Peter Zabielskis (eds.) Academic Freedom under Siege: Higher Education in East Asia, the U.S. and Australia (Springer 2020), pp. 147-164.】

Click HERE to download the pdf version of the article

Abstract: Higher education in Macau, China, is characterized by vocationalization of institutions, lack of faculty professionalization, and little or no shared governance. It is true that as compared with their counterparts in mainland China, professors in Macau enjoy more academic freedom in terms of what research to do and how they teach their classes. But they face increasing restrictions in research and teaching, and lack power in academic programing and the selection of their colleagues and academic managers. Using general statistics of higher education in Macau and a case study of one university, this chapter illustrates not only the status of the profession but also the structural, cultural, and individual factors which influence that status. The findings have an important implication for the development of higher education in Macau in the post-colonial era. At a time of universal corporatization and commercialization in higher education, this study explores a challenge to academic freedom in one place in China but it is a challenge that higher education faces elsewhere, too.

Situated at the west of the Pearl River estuary opposite Hong Kong, Macau has a population of over 650,000. Colonized by Portugal in 1553, Macau was returned to China in 1999 and since then has been under the “One country, Two systems” arrangement with mainland China, operating on a capitalist system rather than the current socialism-based one of mainland China. Macau has inherited from the Portuguese a political system that is semi-democratic and predominantly authoritarian, which meshes well with Chinese authoritarianism. Such a political system will inevitably have an impact on its colleges and universities and consequently on a faculty’s professional identity and their academic freedom.[1]

With a relatively short history of higher education, faculty professionalization has never developed in Macau as it has in the West.  Macau’s first higher educational institution (HEI), the College of St. Paul, established by missionaries in 1594, was closed in 1762 and attempts to build colleges did not succeed until 1981 when Macau’s major university, the University of East Asia, was built. At present there are 10 post-secondary schools of different orientations and sizes, most of them focused on vocational training.

What is the Macau faculty’s professional identity, what is their academic freedom like, and how do they experience decision-making and thus control? What are the political, cultural and individual obstacles to the development of academic professionalism and freedom? In the following pages, I will 1) briefly introduce the key features of higher education in Macau, especially as related to issues of faculty professionalization; 2) define the professional identity of faculty; 3) introduce the method of my qualitative research, i.e., a case study of faculty at a university in Macau; 4) report the findings, illustrating how faculty experience decision-making, and discuss the structural, cultural, and individual factors influencing the formation of faculty’s professional identity; 5) conclude,  emphasizing the role of individual faculty members in enhancing their professional identity and academic freedom.

In-depth studies on higher education in Macau are rare, and rarer is the study of faculty’s professional identity and academic freedom. This study fills a gap in this intellectual pursuit and has some important implications for both policymakers and practitioners in Macau and elsewhere regarding the status of the academic profession.

Some Key Features of Higher Education in Macau

The short history of higher education in Macau has not allowed much time for faculty professionalization. The College of St. Paul (sometimes called the St. Paul University College), financed by the Portuguese king and the city senate and supplemented by donations from other Catholics and lay people, has left little legacy. The college was small, with fewer than 100 students and 10 teachers and taught languages, including Latin, Japanese and Chinese, theology, philosophy, ethics, and arts. Later physics, astronomy and medicine were added (Li 2001:79-87, 109, 137-39).  The college was closed in 1762 as a result of the Rites Controversy when Jesuits were arrested and transported to Portugal.

 For over two hundred years the Portuguese Macau government did not establish another HEI. In 1900-1904, Gezhi College moved to Macau but did not last long. Chinese scholars then established Huaqiao (overseas) University (1950), Huanan (south China) University (1950), Yuehai Wen Shang (humanities and business) College (1949), and Zhongshan College of Education (Zhongshan Jiaoyu Xueyuan) (1950), but they soon closed for lack of both social and political support. Students had to go elsewhere for their college education (Lau 2002; Ma 2010). In 1981, some Hong Kong businessmen were able to convince the Macau government to allow them to establish the University of East Asia (UEA), mainly a market-oriented and commercialized business school (Ma 2010:33).

 Things changed in 1988 when the government purchased UEA and changed its name to the University of Macau (UM). Humanities, science, technology and the social sciences were gradually introduced. Meanwhile, other colleges and universities were established. Table 1 is a summary of the colleges and universities currently in Macau, including the date of their establishment and the number of students and faculty as of 2012/2013.

""


Sources of data: Mark Bray et al., with Roy Butler, Philip Hui, Ora Kwo & Emily Mang (2002), Higher Education in Macau, pp. 19-26; Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012.

*AIOU: The Asia International Open University (Macau), the previous name of CityU.

**IIUM: The Inter-University Institute of Macau, a joint initiative by the Catholic University of Portugal and the Diocese of Macau now called USJ.

***The Macau Millennium College’s Chinese name is Zhong Xi Chuangxin Xueyuan (Sino-Western Innovation College), under the auspices of SJM (Sociedade de Jogos de Macau, S.A.), a corporation whose main business is gambling.

 From the names of the HEIs in Macau in Table 1, one can see that most of them, MPI, IFT, KWNCM, MSFSS, MIM, and MMC, are focused on vocational training. That raises the question of the mission of higher education, but most importantly the identity and calling of the faculty. If vocational training is the main goal of higher education, one might not expect much academic training of the faculty. Thus we see in Table 2 that a large percentage of faculty in Macau’s  HEIs work on a part-time basis and do not have a PhD.

""

  More than a third of college and university faculty in Macau have little job security as part-timers and about half, as indicated by the lack of a PhD, are not fully professionalized. They therefore do not enjoy the kind of professional autonomy and academic freedom faculty are assumed under Western traditions to enjoy. Moreover, there is no tenure system in Macau, so one can argue that even full-time faculty have no job security and consequently do not enjoy much academic freedom. Dismissals rarely happen, but in 2014 two full-time professors were sacked partly because of their political views (Hao 2015). If full-time faculty with PhDs can be dismissed for political reasons, part-time faculty are especially vulnerable.

But what is academic freedom and how is it linked to academic professional identity? 

Academic Freedom and Professionalism: An Academic Identity

In China, professionalism did not come into being until after the self-strengthening movement in the 1860s when technical intellectuals began to grow. Peking University, a modern HEI, was established only in 1898. Faculty governance (or shared governance) and academic freedom,  both indicators  of academic professionalism and identity, were introduced at Peking University in the early twentieth century by Cai Yuanpei, the university president (1912-1927).  A faculty senate (教授会) and faculty governance committee (行政会) were established. The faculty senate’s job was to design academic policies and assess academic qualities, and the faculty governance committee would serve like a board of trustees, assessing and making policies both academic and beyond (Du 2017). However, since then the faculty governance role has been markedly diminished under the authoritarianism of the Nationalist Party, Mao Zedong’s dictatorship, and authoritarianism since the Deng Xiaoping era. Presently, authoritarianism is the order of the day in both mainland China and Macau, severely limiting a tradition of professionalism and academic freedom, the major guarantee of quality in higher education.

What is professionalism anyway? In this paper I assume professionalism as a universal value and will use the development of professionalism in the U.S. as a comparison point. The sociology of professions has long considered the meaning of professionalism and professionalization (Abbott 1988; Aronowitz and DiFazio 1994; Brint 1994; Clark 2008; Collins 1990; Freidson 1970, 1973; Hao 2003; Larson 1977). The professionalism of college teaching, i.e., the creation and transmission of knowledge (see also the discussion of Kant and Durkheim in Chapter 2), may be what Clark (2008:319) regards as the logic or identity of the profession. It is the social function discharged by the professional scholar, according to the American Association of University Professors (AAUP) (Gerber 2014:52), and a calling, as Clark (2008:325-26) observes, that “transmutes narrow self-interest into other-regarding and ideal-regarding interests: one is linked to fellow workers and to a version of a larger common good. It has moral content, contributing to civic virtue.” Here the professor finds “the fascinations of research and the enchantments of teaching,” or “the demon who holds the very fibers” of his or her very life, and “the rewards of personal fulfillment and a sense of societal service.”

To fulfill this academic calling, i.e., the creation of scientific knowledge and education as “the cornerstone of the structure of society,” whose progress is “essential to civilization,” “the professorial office should be one both of dignity and of independence” (AAUP 2001, 294; see also Weber 1973). This means that faculty needs to have academic freedom and the means to exercise that freedom. In 1915, when the AAUP was established, its first job was to define academic freedom. Its 1940 statement on academic freedom is a classic: 1) the freedom to do research and publish the results; 2) the freedom to discuss subject matter in the classroom; and 3) the freedom to write and speak as citizens without institutional censorship or unwanted sanction (AAUP 2001; Gerber 2014; Ruch 2001; Teichler et al. 2013).

As is also discussed in Chapter 2, in a 1957 statement, American Supreme Court Justice Felix Frankfurter defined the “four essential freedoms” of a university as: the freedom to determine for itself who may teach, what may be taught, how it should be taught, and who may be admitted to study (cited in Thelin 2004). More importantly, these matters are reserved for the direct control of the faculty, not for either the president or the trustees (Birnbaum and Eckel 2005).

To guarantee academic freedom in the terms outlined above, shared governance has developed, where faculty play an important role in core academic areas like recruitment of new faculty, tenure and promotion, and academic programing. Faculty should enjoy “a large degree of autonomy from lay control and normal organizational control” (Clark 2008:123) in relation to the trustees of the governing board and the administrators of colleges and universities (see also Pennock et al. 2015). “The governing board and president should, on questions of faculty status [the recruitment of new faculty, promotion, and dismissal], as in other matters where the faculty has primary responsibility [educational policies], concur with the faculty judgment except in rare instances and for compelling reasons which should be stated in detail” (AAUP 2001:221). Although the selection of academic deans and other chief academic officers is the responsibility of the president, it should be done “with the advice of, and in consultation with, the appropriate faculty” (AAUP 2001:219). 

The process of achieving shared governance is the process of professionalization, i.e.,  establishing mechanisms that will foster the identity and calling of the profession and guarantee its autonomy “in selecting the economic terms of work, the location and social organization of work, and the technical content of the work” (Freidson 1970:44). This negotiation of professional autonomy or academic freedom is usually done between professional associations and other stakeholders in higher education. AAUP, for example, “has been engaged in developing standards for sound academic practice and in working for the acceptance of these standards by the community of higher education” and by the society in general, including the state (AAUP 2001, ix).

Academic professionalization is thus a process of constantly defining the boundaries of academic freedom and defending faculty autonomy. In the U.S. for example, one survey found that between 1970 and 2001 those who reported either faculty determination or joint control with administrators in the recruitment of new faculty members rose from 31 to 73 percent, and those who reported substantial faculty control over tenure and promotion decisions rose from 36 to 71 percent (for the statistics in this and the following paragraph, see Gerber 2014:159-160). Those who reported substantial faculty control over the curriculum and degree requirements rose from 80 percent to 90 percent.

Faculty determination or joint authority in the selection of department chairs rose from 22 percent in 1970 to 54 percent in 2001. Only four percent said that faculty had no role at all. However, the faculty influence in the selection of deans and vice presidents and presidents was small: 32 percent in 2001, although still an increase from 14 percent in 1970, with only five percent saying that faculty played no role at all. Moreover, more than 90 percent of the institutions surveyed had some kind of senate, chaired mostly by an elected faculty member. This could mean “fully collaborative decision making” or “simple consultation” or “information sharing” (Gerber 2014:160).

Granted that faculty power in the U.S. has been eroded to some extent in the last decade (see Chapter 2), university teaching in the U.S. is still a very strong profession, and it is fair to assume that in general professors in the U.S. enjoy more academic freedom than in most other parts of the world. Thus, to use faculty governance as developed in the U.S. as an indicator of professional identity development in Macau would help us see more clearly the status of the academic profession and identity of the professor. That is what I will do below.

A Note on Our Research Methods

The university studied, hereafter called the University, has both undergraduate and graduate programs, and a fairly large faculty. Most of the faculty members are recruited internationally. A majority have a Chinese cultural background, but they tend to be returned students from the West, who were professionalized in the West before they came to Macau. The University can be characterized as a “striving” institution (Gonzales et al. 2014): it places great emphasis on improving its position in international university rankings, has made great investment in recruiting productive researchers and has distributed a huge amount of money for research. Research support and most faculty benefits are in general superior to many in the U.K. or the U.S. 

The research team interviewed faculty members, administrators, and students, altogether 44 from the University: nine assistant professors, eight associate professors, 10 full professors, six administrators, and 11 students, both undergraduate and graduate. Most interviews lasted from one to one and a half hours, but several lasted for two hours, and a couple of interviews were through emails. We also interviewed three professors from three other institutions of higher education to give us a sense of conditions elsewhere in the region. The interviews were done in professors’ offices or cafes between 2013 and 2014.

 I have not set out to look for deviant cases to refine or reconstruct the theory of university governance, neither in analyzing the case University nor in reporting individual faculty members’ points of view (see Small 2009 about such methodological issues). The ultimate purpose of the paper is to examine the mechanisms and processes of professionalization or the lack thereof in a striving university. This method is in line with Clyde Mitchell’s and Michael Burawoy’s extended case method, which seeks to uncover social mechanisms, trace processes, and to understand the larger forces shaping those mechanisms and processes, whether in unique or in deviant cases (see Small 2009).

The research methods used here are also in line with Robert Yin’s (1989) principle of sequential interviewing in that each case in our study (i.e., each interviewee) “provides an increasingly accurate understanding of the question at hand” (Small 2009, 24-25). I have used a similar set of questions with different stakeholders, but they have all focused on the role of faculty in research, teaching and service, from the perspective of various professors as well as students. Interviews were conducted more like discussions, explorations, and explanations than questions and answers. The objective is saturation, i.e., team members are fairly confident that the cases we have studied have provided us with most if not all the necessary information regarding the status of professionalism in the region.

Findings and Discussion

The Role of Faculty in Personnel Matters

As discussed above, professionalization in the form of shared governance means that the faculty play a crucial role in the recruitment of new faculty members and in promotion. Normally, the dean and the president are not involved directly in the processes and will go along with committee decisions. For the dean or the president to disapprove of a candidate without compelling reasons would be a serious violation of shared governance and an encroachment on professional autonomy and academic freedom. However, in our case University, while faculty members may be involved in the selection of job candidates, the rectors (presidents) can, and sometimes do, reject job candidates approved by the faculty level committees usually headed either by a dean or a vice president. (Since all the academic deans, vice presidents and the president were men at the time of research, I will use “he” to refer to any one of them.) This has caused discomfort among faculty, as one professor comments (Interview Notes, Full5):

The rector is too micro-managing. When we hire a faculty member, even if this is only an assistant professor, he would use his veto power. But are you qualified to make such decisions? What are your fields of study? You cannot possibly know every field, right?

Usually the reasons given are either that the candidate does not come from a prestigious university or he or she does not have enough publications. Whatever the reason, the faculty role is diminished.

 Deans also have much more power than in the U.S. and Europe in general. They decide the composition of the recruitment and promotion committees; the identities of the members and how they are selected are not public. At the meetings, the administrator directs where the discussion goes (Interview Notes, Full10). Faculty’s, especially junior faculty’s, voices are seldom heard, if ever (Interview Notes, Assis1, Assoc1). The dean, in consultation with the rector, decides which department can have new hires and what kind. Sometimes the rector or vice rector makes that decision directly with the department chair with little consultation with the dean. The dean decides whether one’s promotion application can even be processed, his power expanding especially when the criteria are not clear (Interview Notes, Assoc2). Professors thus do not have real autonomy in choosing their own colleagues as academic professionalization and freedom would require. Rather the dean is often the person who decides the composition of the department, and sometimes it is the rector who makes that decision.

Rather than faculty determination or joint authority in the selection of department chairs (see also Interview Notes, Admin2, Assoc5), in our case University these are appointed by the dean and the rector with no consultation with the faculty. Because of the lack of faculty participation in selecting department chairs, people feel less of an attachment to the department, and the department chairs feel they have more responsibility to the management than to the faculty and students. The same problem applies to the higher management positions. The appointment of deans, vice rectors and the rector may go through an open international search. Faculty members may be invited to presentations and give their opinions, but it is not clear how much their comments count (Interview Notes, Assoc4, Assoc5, Full2). Many believe that participation is only a formality (Interview Notes, Assoc2, Full5).

With the mainlandization of Macau, it is not even clear whether the selections of higher-level managers will go through an international search and involve faculty participation, let alone lower level managers. In its most recent selection of the rector position, for example, no faculty member was invited to be part of the selection committee. It was not clear if even more than one candidate was invited to a campus interview. Even though the committee held meetings to ask for faculty opinion, it was not at all clear whether any faculty opinions mattered. As a result of such selection methods, the managers are obligated to serve the will of the higher authorities rather than the need of faculty and students. We will discuss further the problem of mainlandization later in the chapter.

The Role of Faculty in Research and Teaching Policies

Professors at the University are required to publish in SCI, SSCI, and A&HCI journals so that they can increase the University’s citation indexes in its pursuit of world rankings. These requirements are not usually negotiated with the faculty and furthermore are driven very much by a science-based model (Interview Notes, Full1) not fully applicable to humanities and social sciences. As one professor says (Interview Notes, Full1),

I don’t write many journal articles. I write books, I write chapters of books, occasionally, unlike journal articles. And for me it’s not very interesting to write journal articles. It has limited impact. But if a book is well received, it can have considerable impact. But in the science field books are of second grade.

He complains that his books and book chapters are not worth as much as a journal article. Others point out that although books are representations of one’s system of knowledge (Interview Notes, Assoc2, Assis2, Assoc2), they are not valued, since they do not count in international rankings.

       The University not only emphasizes journal articles but requires that they be in English and published by international publishers, especially for junior and middle-level faculty members. Most international journals are not very interested in publishing research on Macau. But that’s not the university’s concern. The editor of one of the top journals in China studies once told me that he is not interested in publishing Macau studies since it will not help his citation indexes. One professor tells us that even scholarly research on Chinese literature must be written in English in order to be recognized as important. This is like requiring an American university paper on Shakespeare to be written in Chinese to be considered valuable research. Local studies must be published internationally, too, or they are not given much credit (Interview Notes, Assoc6). Works published locally in Chinese are not counted by international rating regimes and are therefore rarely valued by the administrators (see also Interview Notes, Full2) who make their decisions top-down.  Faculty protests are usually futile. In a word, faculty may be free to do whatever research they want to do, but they feel less free to publish their findings in whatever venues they choose.

The pursuit of rankings has not only forced the faculty to change the way they do their work but has also resulted in a change of values and professional identity. In order to increase the production of indexed journal articles, faculty members are assigned to research, balanced, or teaching tracks. Each track carries an indexed journal paper production quota.  Faculty unable to fulfill the quota are bumped down to a lower track to teach more courses, which is often viewed as a punishment, thus eroding the core values of education, rendering teaching more or less meaningless and depriving teachers of their sense of calling and professional identity. As a result, traditional teachers “feel very very depressed, demoralized.” “The university ranking might have risen, but the idea of the university is lost. Humanism is lost. People’s respect for you is lost” (Interview Notes, Full3). Furthermore, dividing professors against their own desires into three classes—researchers, researchers/teachers, and teachers—makes it harder to build an academic community. It goes against “von Humboldt’s concept of the university, where teaching and research are integrally linked—the Humboldtian model has been the guiding principle of the American research university since the beginning” (Altbach and Finkelstein 2014). 

 Finally, program changes and creations are basically decided by administrators, rather than being bottom-up proposals based on what faculty believe to be educational needs (Interview Notes, Full10). An academic program is initiated or approved because the managers believe it is useful to their own purposes, such as university rankings or government needs, rather than what faculty believe to be educational or social needs.

As Chapters 2, 4 and 5 point out, ideological control in China is thereby very much strengthened. That has a ripple effect in Macau. For example, the faculty have to get approval from the management when they invite guest speakers from Taiwan and Hong Kong. Professors who lean towards Taiwan independence or Hong Kong autonomy are often denied entry into Macau at the customs. Faculty members on research trips to Taiwan are required to report to the university authorities whom they have met and what they have done. In both research and teaching policies, the faculty are deprived of participation in much of the decision-making processes, and their professional status and academic freedom are very much strained.

Faculty Involvement in University Governance Organizations

The senate (at the university level) and the academic council (AC, at the faculty/college level) at our case University are only advisory bodies, according to the University’s organizational charter published in 2013. The issues involving ACs are strictly about curricular changes (abolition and creation of programs, program revision) and student education (qualifications of graduate and postgraduate students). Again decisions are made top-down, and only rubber-stamp approvals are sought at the AC meeting. Even if an initiative is raised bottom-up, the dean can refuse to take it to the AC meeting, since he is the chair of the AC and decides what will be on the agenda. “Resolutions” passed at the AC may go nowhere unless they involve minor decisions about things like course descriptions. As one administrator comments (Interview Notes, Admin5 ),

Things started at the top and often it is just a gesture of giving the endorsement by the people, by the staff below without them having any real input in the decision. By the time to discuss them, it is already decided, you know, so the input of the staff doesn’t mean a lot… This generates a lot of bad morale from people, because they feel like nobody really listens to them.

As a result, except in rare cases when the dean is more democratic, people seldom speak out at their AC meetings because they think that whatever they say is not going to be heeded anyway. One professor calls it “learned helplessness.” The AC, faculty members say,  is just like the National People’s Congress on the mainland at which people’s job is to raise their hands to endorse the Party decisions (Interview Notes, Full5; Interview Notes full6 for the same point).

There is a faculty association, but its role is limited to organizing year-end parties. It has made proposals to the University management regarding faculty welfare, but they have gone nowhere. It has not been able to influence personnel and educational policies at the University. The weakness of the faculty association mirrors the weakness of the student associations (Interview Notes, PhD1, UG3, UG4). There are faculty and university level student associations. But even if they may participate in senate and AC meetings, they seldom speak. This inactivity on the part of both faculty and student organizations affects not only the professional identity of the professors but the identity of the university as well.

The Creation of a Docile Faculty and Study Body: The Opposite of a Professional Identity

The lack of shared governance described above has resulted in the creation of a docile and alienated faculty whose interests are constantly threatened as a result of their loss of autonomy and academic freedom. As one professor points out (Interview Notes, Full8),

Because there is no tenure system, if you speak out, you may have your job in jeopardy, or various interests affected, just like in China. Who dares to speak? Younger faculty feel that they are too junior to speak out. Senior faculty want to protect the benefits they have already obtained. But of course, not speaking out is against everyone’s interest.

Several other faculty members also say that the lack of tenure plays a key role in such docility (Interview Notes, Assoc3, Full6, Full8). This lack of professional protection leads to much discontent, mistreatment of faculty, low faculty morale, and alienation on the part of the faculty. And there is almost no recourse. A professor comments (Interview Notes, Full9):

It’s almost like they’re being hit by a big truck or smashed on the ground because a dean or a department head does not like that individual and then that individual is crushed and the individual either seems to not know his rights or cannot find out what his rights are… There is no staff faculty association worth its mettle that could at least intervene on behalf of faculty and could say that we must have an appeals process, that we must have it clearly written what the rights and what the duties and what the obligations are of people, of faculty member, of staff, and of deans and department heads and all that…

Those who choose to speak out will do so at selected moments (Interview Notes, Assoc2).  But in general, the faculty are docile, withdrawn, alienated, and demoralized despite being well-paid, with good benefits and conference and research grants (Interview Notes, Full9, Assoc2, Assoc3).

A docile and obedient faculty leads to a docile student body, as we have also mentioned above, and together they create a passive learning environment. There are no faculty or student forums on politically controversial issues. In 2008, the Macau government was going to legislate Article 23 of the Basic Law, a bill on state subversion. This was controversial because people were concerned about freedom of speech. Once the law was passed, what was allowed before might be considered as illegal. So some faculty members decided to organize a forum to discuss this matter, and they invited scholars from Hong Kong. Then just before the forum, they cancelled the event because the University said that the space that had been assigned to the forum was now unavailable. There has never been a forum on the true nature of the “One country, Two systems” formula, or the Hong Kong democracy movement. In the 2014 Hong Kong movement on universal suffrage, there was almost no voice coming from Macau colleges and universities. Students of communications at our case University did design a very professional flier and it was posted in several places on campus, voicing their support of the movement in Hong Kong. Some yellow ribbons were tied on the handrails of a bridge on campus. But such activities never became a movement—people did not even know who the leaders of these activities were. So their effect was very limited.

Two professors comment that students at the University do not have the ability to talk about politics (Interview Notes, Assis3). If protests are part of college life and education in the US (Rivard 2014), that is not happening at our case University. One student’s comment is apt here: the ethos of the university is harmony, not vitality (Interview Notes, MA1).  The mission of the university is to train obedient workers rather than thinkers (see Interview Notes, Assis1, Assoc2, MA1, UG1). Increasingly the university generally approves only professors who follow the Party line or who present on non-political topics to come to speak on campus. The lower level managers quickly follow the cue. In 2017 a professor was inviting a controversial mainland scholar to speak on their academic forum. He asked the department chair to write an invitation letter, but the latter refused. Even if a meeting on a controversial topic such as the Cultural Revolution or national minority issues was held, the organizers would make sure that it was as low-key as possible. Academic freedom is eroded, the faculty is losing its identity and calling, and students are losing opportunities to learn to be critical thinkers.         

Factors Affecting an Academic Professional Identity Formation

Given the issues of vocationalization, part-time employment and corporatized governance discussed above, what might be some of the political/structural, cultural, and individual factors that make it difficult for the faculty to form a professional identity and exercise academic freedom?

       Chief among the political and structural factors is the influence of mainland China. Under the “One country, Two systems” principle, Macau is supposed to be a largely free society.  Politically, however, it resembles China in its authoritarianism, although there are some limited democratic practices in the election of legislators and the Chief Executive (CE). In the so-called “executive-led” system, the CE has the power to make all the important decisions of the land. The legislature does not have the power to make laws but can only improve and approve bills submitted by the government. The CE is responsible to those who elect him, i.e., a 400 member committee, most of whom are pro-government representatives of social organizations, and to the Central government that appoints him. Increasingly the CE is required to answer to the Central government rather than to the people of Macau. This corresponds to the university system where the rectors are the decision makers and faculty have little or no role to play regarding university policies. The rectors answer to the Chief Executive, even to the Central government, and need not consult the faculty to make decisions.

       If the mainland Chinese system does not allow for much academic freedom (see Chapters 2, 4 and 5), professors in Macau feel the effect. For example, the Central government has an office in Macau, called the Central Liaison Office (CLO), which coordinates the relationship between Macau and the Central government. One interviewee reports that when they invited the Consul of the American Consulate General in Hong Kong and Macau to give a talk at the University, both the CLO and the Macau government were upset and told them next time to report such invitations beforehand (Interview Notes, Admin1). One faculty member reports that he heard that a student was paid by the CLO to record his class. Another faculty member reports that his relationship with Hong Kong and Macau democracy activists was being investigated. A third faculty member reports that she and others were told by the government to stay quiet on controversial issues in Macau.

       A student organization used to hold exhibitions in June of each year to commemorate the 1989 student democracy movement in China, but they stopped the practice several years ago when student organizers were called to meet officials from the CLO to talk about it (Interview Notes, Full10). They were also asked about what professors discussed in class. Some student organizers were from mainland China and had family members who were civil servants there. They were afraid that their activities in Macau would harm the opportunities of their family members back home.

       Apparently there is a concerted effort in controlling what happens on campus. The mainland government is increasingly concerned about the political inclinations and activities of faculty and students in Macau for fear that Macau would become Hong Kong. As a result self-censorship is now on the rise, and faculty and students are becoming more docile.

       Increasing political control in Macau culminated in the dismissal of two professors from two different universities in 2014, apparently for political reasons (Hao 2014). The reason for no contract renewal regarding one of them was ostensibly violating professional ethics to ask students to attend his political activities for extra credit. But the actual reasons were his political activities: the evidence the university presented included a letter of complaint about him passing out election fliers outside a high school and a newspaper article complaining that he should not comment on how the legislators should be elected. There were also reports on their investigation of his class assignments. It turned out that what he required was for students to attend two or three out of 12 political gatherings in Macau and to write a report for extra credit. And this was a political science class.

       Another professor was fired because he commented that the CE did not have charisma. The rector said openly that the professor could not criticize the CE and comment on politics in Macau. That he was invited to go to a meeting in Portugal about Macau politics was also a reason for firing him. The lack of a tenure system only better serves that control. If the University is treated as a government department (Interview Notes, Admin1) as on the mainland, professional autonomy, identity and academic freedom are likely to suffer. Professors are supposed to be free to teach the way they think appropriate and to participate in political activities off campus as long as such activities follow professional ethics.

       Culturally, Macau is basically Chinese. If American culture supports faculty governance, the Chinese hierarchical culture does not. To conform to Confucianism, faculty obey the deans, deans obey the rector, the rector obeys the University Council (UC, or the board of trustees) chair, the UC chair obeys the CE of Macau, and the CE obeys the chief of China. They all have to say yes to their superiors (Interview Notes, Admin2).

One professor interviewed believes that this is in fact a mixture of Western management style and Eastern culture (Interview Notes, Assis6; see also Full6, Admin5). Indeed corporatization, part of academic capitalism (Gonzales et al. 2014; Hao 2015; see also Chapter 2 and other chapters in the book), is on the rise in American higher education and perhaps Macau university leaders have learned the Western corporate management style. In one professor’s words, the management and faculty have combined the problematic elements of two cultures when they should be combining the best elements of both (Interview Notes, Full8).

That is a very interesting observation. So why have both administrators and faculty members chosen a system that largely goes against traditions of academic freedom and professionalism? That brings us to the last issue of analysis: individual factors.

One interviewee observes that those Chinese who have been bathed in American culture cannot wash their Chinese cultural traces away. Once they are back in China, their Chinese culture comes alive again, and the American culture fades (Interview Notes, Assoc6). Another interviewee comments that anyone [foreign teachers] who jumps into Chinese culture will be tainted (Interview Notes, Assis1).

Nevertheless, despite structural and cultural influences it is individual managers who choose top-down management style, and individual faculty members who choose whether and how to speak out. As one interviewee further explains (Interview Notes, Admin5):

I am an American, I am an outsider, and I came here recognizing this is not America… That there are certain ways people censure themselves, given the realities the central government probably discourages parades or whatever, it is never… no one ever told me I don’t do something, or I did something wrong, but on the other hand, I am not saying anything controversial. I just, maybe it is just stereotype or generalization that I just presumed it wasn’t going to be the way when I was coming in… So different cultural tradition and different kind of political system, there is a different rule whether it is official or not official. And I am not saying that is good or I think it should be like that, there ought to be freedom of speech or of doing things, but I know that, you know, it is not… I am a visitor, it is not my country…I figure there are some tradeoffs, benefits and costs.

Indeed, if one is an American or Australian or Brit one learns to adapt to an authoritarian culture. This adaptation is easier for the faculty members who are trained abroad but have a Chinese background. Very few can escape from the political and cultural constraints.

When asked whether the faculty association should be more active in protecting faculty interests like class scheduling or track assignments, some association leaders’ response is that after seeing what happened in the Cultural Revolution, etc., they hate politics and do not want to be troublemakers. Others, however, want to be more involved and more active (Interview Notes, Assis9). These are apparently individual choices. Most faculty members choose not to speak out at AC meetings, as we discussed above. But there are some people who do speak out, even though selectively. Some are afraid of joining the faculty association for fear of being viewed as troublemakers, potential enemies, the opposition (Interview Notes, Full9). But others do join. One dean or president is more democratic than another. These are individual choices.

It is true that structural/political and cultural factors greatly influence individual behavior, but ultimately it is individuals who make the choice to practice and obey top-down management style or to resist.  And resistance need not be confrontational. But given the general political atmosphere in China and Macau, academic freedom and professionalism on the part of faculty are going to be an uphill battle if some want to fight it.

Conclusion

To sum up, higher education in Macau has a relatively short history and is very much characterized by academic capitalism such as vocationalization, casualization of faculty, and political and commercial corporatization that reflect the nature of the government system in Macau and China. These are not conducive to the development of an academic professional identity. Our case study of one university illustrates how weak or no faculty shared governance erodes academic freedom and professional identity formation in terms of who to teach, what to teach, and how to teach.  Such weakness can be the result of structural factors related to the hegemony of mainland China and to the executive-led political system of Macau, as well as to cultural factors related to a Confucian ethos. But both the political system and cultural constraints are made by individuals. So they can also be results of individual choices. The formation of a professional identity, or professionalization, and the extent to which academic freedom can be exercised, are the aggregate outcome of individual decisions made by both the management and faculty.

What is the implication of this study, then? While it is difficult to change the structural factors, faculty themselves may have some room to maneuver in their own reactions and responses. Following Clark’s (2008, 131) remark:

When the faculty member feels that this sensitive right [pursuit of one’s scholarly interests] is infringed, he will run up the banners of academic freedom and inquiry, or he will fret and become a festering sore in the body politic of the campus, or he will retreat to apathy and his country house, or he will make it known in other and greener pastures that he will listen to the siren call of a good offer.

That is a range of responses. In the face of political and cultural obstacles that hinder the formation of a professional identity and practice of academic freedom, some faculty members indeed choose to rediscover their purpose and assert themselves (see also Irvine 2012, 391) under the banner of professionalism, a professional identity, an academic calling, academic freedom, autonomy, and scientific pursuits. They organize and strive to build an academic community and shared governance. In Macau, though, such individuals are few and far between. Others choose passive resistance, symbolic compliance, professional pragmatism, various cunning maneuvers, and games-playing (Mok and Cheung 2011; Teelken 2012). Still others retreat to “learned helplessness,” “just collect your pay and say nothing” (Interview Notes, Full6). A majority of the faculty members in Macau adopt these last two attitudes and behavior. An increasing number of professors at our case University have left the university or are actively looking for another job.

Whatever faculty members choose to do, it is a choice. It is true that faculty members can easily succumb to powerful structural and cultural forces, but as Gerber (2014, 168) points out, “faculty members themselves must bear some of the responsibility for the retreat from higher education’s democratic purposes that has already occurred in American colleges and universities.” The same is true of the faculty in Macau who are involved in building a “contemporary” university.

References

Abbott, A. (1988). The system of professions. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.

Altbach, P. G. & Finkelstein, M. J. (2014). Essay on the way many reformers of higher education are ignoring the faculty role.  Inside Higher Ed. October 7.

Aronowitz, S. & DiFazio, W. (1994). The jobless future: Sci-Tech and the dogma of work. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

Bray M. with R. Butler, P. Hui, O. Kwo & E. Mang (2002), Higher Education in Macau: Growth and Strategic Development. Hong Kong: Comparative Education Research Centre.

Birnbaum, R. & Eckel, P. D. (2005). The dilemma of presidential leadership. In P. G. Altbach, R. O. Berdahl, & P. J. Gumport (Eds.) American higher education in the twenty-first century: Social, political, and economic challenges (pp. 340-365). Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Brint, S. (1994). In an age of experts: The changing role of professionals in politics and public life. Princeton: Princeton University Press.

Clark, B. R. (2008). On higher education: Selected writings, 1956-2006. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Collins, R. (1990). Market closure and the conflict theory of the professions. In M. Burrage and R. Torstendhl (Eds.) Professions in theory and history (pp. 25-43). Newbury Park: Sage Publications.

Du, Shengyan. (2017), “Zhongguo gaodeng jiaoyu zhidu de lishi, xianzhuang jiqi gaige luxian tu” (The history, status quo, and reform challenges in China’s higher education). Pp. 515-51 in Zhidong Hao (ed.) Yaowang xingkong: Zhongguo zhengzhi tizhi gaige de kunjing yu chulu (Stargazing: The dilemma of and prospects for China’s political reform). New Taipei: Zhizhi xueshu chubanshe.  

Freidson, E. (1970). Profession of medicine: A study of the sociology of applied knowledge. New York: Harper and Row.

Gerber, L. G. (2014). The rise & decline of faculty governance: professionalization and the modern American university. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

Gonzales, L. D., Martinez, E. & Ordu, C. (2014). Exploring faculty experiences in a striving university through the lens of academic capitalism. Studies in Higher Education, 39(7) 1097-1115.

Hao, Z. (2003). Intellectuals at a Crossroads: The Changing Politics of China’s Knowledge Workers. Albany: SUNY Press.

———-. (2014). “Jiaoshou jiepin yu xueshu ziyou: Cong Aomen liangwei jiaoshou bei jiepin

tanqi” (Professors’ dismissal and academic freedom: on the sacking of two professors in

Macau, Financial Times, Chinese website version,Nov. 25.

———. (2017). “What It Is Like and What Needs to Be Done: A Status Report on Higher Education in Macau and Its Research.” Pp. 181-94 in Jisun Jung, Hugo Horta, and Akiyoshi Yonezawa (eds.) Higher Education Research as a Field of Study in Asia: History, Development and Future. New York: Springer.

Irvine, C. (2012). Taking on “Best Practices”: A novel response to managerialism in higher education. Pedagogy: Critical Approaches to Teaching Literature, Language, and Culture, 12(3)389-404.

Larson, M. S. (1977). The rise of professionalism: A sociological analysis. Berkeley: University of California Press.

Lau, S. P. (2002). Aomen Jiaoyu Shi (A history of education in Macau). Beijing: Renmin Jiaoyu Chubanshe (People’s education press).

Li, X. (2001). 2001. Aomen Sheng Baolu Xueyuan Yanjiu (A study on the College of St. Paul in Macau). Macau: Aomen Ribao Chubanshe (Macao Daily press).

Ma, Z. (2010). “Wenhua Shiye xia de Aomen Gaodeng Jiaoyu” (The transformation of Macau’s higher education in a cultural perspective). Gaojiao Tansuo (Higher Education Exploration), No. 2, 2010.

Mok, K. H. and Cheung, A. B. L. (2011). Global aspirations and strategizing for world-class status: New form of politics in higher education governance in Hong Kong. Journal of Higher Education Policy and Management, 33(3) 231-251.

Pennock, L. Jones, G. A., Leclerc J. M. Li, S. X. (2015). Assessing the role and structure of academic senates in Canadian universities, 2000–2012. Higher Education, DOI 10.1007/s10734-014-9852-8.

Rivard, R. 2014. At William Peace, departing president is criticized by many but loved by the board. Inside Higher Ed, October 15.

Ruch, R. S. (2001). Higher ed., Inc.: The rise of the for-profit university. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Small, M. L. (2009). “How many cases do I need?” On science and the logic of case selection in field-based research. Ethnography, 10(1)5-38.

Teelken, C. (2012). Compliance or pragmatism: How do academics deal with managerialism in higher education? A comparative study in three countries. Studies in Higher Education, 37(3)271-290.

Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012. Macau: Tertiary Education Services Office.

Teichler, U., Arimoto, A. & Cummings, W. K. (2013). The changing academic profession: Major findings of a comparative survey. Dordrecht Heidelberg: Springer.

Thelin, J. R. (2004). A history of American higher education. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Weber, M. (1973). On universities: The power of the state and the dignity of the academic calling in imperial Germany, translated, edited and with an Introductory Note by Edward Shils. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.

Yin, R. (1989). Case study research: Design and methods. London: Sage Publications.


[1] For an introduction to Macau and its brief history of higher education in the following pages, see also Zhidong Hao (2017).


Abstract: Higher education in Macau, China, is characterized by vocationalization of institutions, lack of faculty professionalization, and little or no shared governance. It is true that as compared with their counterparts in mainland China, professors in Macau enjoy more academic freedom in terms of what research to do and how they teach their classes. But they face increasing restrictions in research and teaching, and lack power in academic programing and the selection of their colleagues and academic managers. Using general statistics of higher education in Macau and a case study of one university, this chapter illustrates not only the status of the profession but also the structural, cultural, and individual factors which influence that status. The findings have an important implication for the development of higher education in Macau in the post-colonial era. At a time of universal corporatization and commercialization in higher education, this study explores a challenge to academic freedom in one place in China but it is a challenge that higher education faces elsewhere, too.


Situated at the west of the Pearl River estuary opposite Hong Kong, Macau has a population of over 650,000. Colonized by Portugal in 1553, Macau was returned to China in 1999 and since then has been under the “One country, Two systems” arrangement with mainland China, operating on a capitalist system rather than the current socialism-based one of mainland China. Macau has inherited from the Portuguese a political system that is semi-democratic and predominantly authoritarian, which meshes well with Chinese authoritarianism. Such a political system will inevitably have an impact on its colleges and universities and consequently on a faculty’s professional identity and their academic freedom.[1]

With a relatively short history of higher education, faculty professionalization has never developed in Macau as it has in the West.  Macau’s first higher educational institution (HEI), the College of St. Paul, established by missionaries in 1594, was closed in 1762 and attempts to build colleges did not succeed until 1981 when Macau’s major university, the University of East Asia, was built. At present there are 10 post-secondary schools of different orientations and sizes, most of them focused on vocational training.

What is the Macau faculty’s professional identity, what is their academic freedom like, and how do they experience decision-making and thus control? What are the political, cultural and individual obstacles to the development of academic professionalism and freedom? In the following pages, I will 1) briefly introduce the key features of higher education in Macau, especially as related to issues of faculty professionalization; 2) define the professional identity of faculty; 3) introduce the method of my qualitative research, i.e., a case study of faculty at a university in Macau; 4) report the findings, illustrating how faculty experience decision-making, and discuss the structural, cultural, and individual factors influencing the formation of faculty’s professional identity; 5) conclude,  emphasizing the role of individual faculty members in enhancing their professional identity and academic freedom.

In-depth studies on higher education in Macau are rare, and rarer is the study of faculty’s professional identity and academic freedom. This study fills a gap in this intellectual pursuit and has some important implications for both policymakers and practitioners in Macau and elsewhere regarding the status of the academic profession.


Some Key Features of Higher Education in Macau


The short history of higher education in Macau has not allowed much time for faculty professionalization. The College of St. Paul (sometimes called the St. Paul University College), financed by the Portuguese king and the city senate and supplemented by donations from other Catholics and lay people, has left little legacy. The college was small, with fewer than 100 students and 10 teachers and taught languages, including Latin, Japanese and Chinese, theology, philosophy, ethics, and arts. Later physics, astronomy and medicine were added (Li 2001:79-87, 109, 137-39).  The college was closed in 1762 as a result of the Rites Controversy when Jesuits were arrested and transported to Portugal.

 For over two hundred years the Portuguese Macau government did not establish another HEI. In 1900-1904, Gezhi College moved to Macau but did not last long. Chinese scholars then established Huaqiao (overseas) University (1950), Huanan (south China) University (1950), Yuehai Wen Shang (humanities and business) College (1949), and Zhongshan College of Education (Zhongshan Jiaoyu Xueyuan) (1950), but they soon closed for lack of both social and political support. Students had to go elsewhere for their college education (Lau 2002; Ma 2010). In 1981, some Hong Kong businessmen were able to convince the Macau government to allow them to establish the University of East Asia (UEA), mainly a market-oriented and commercialized business school (Ma 2010:33).

 Things changed in 1988 when the government purchased UEA and changed its name to the University of Macau (UM). Humanities, science, technology and the social sciences were gradually introduced. Meanwhile, other colleges and universities were established. Table 1 is a summary of the colleges and universities currently in Macau, including the date of their establishment and the number of students and faculty as of 2012/2013.


Table 1: HEIs in Macau as of 2012/2013


Year established

Number of students as of 2013 (full- time unless specified)

Number of faculty members as of 2013 (both part time and full time)

Ownership of the school

University of Macau (UM)

1981 (UEA)

1991 (UM)

8,481

598

Public

Macau Polytechnic Institute (MPI)

1991

2,961

351

Public

Institute for Tourism Studies (IFT)

1995

1,573

109

Public

Macau Security Force Superior School (MSFSS)

1988

73

42

Public

City University of Macau (CityU)

1992 (AIOU)*

2011 (CityU)

1,296 + 482 (part-time)=1,778

109

Private

University of St. Joseph (USJ)

1996 (IIUM)**

2009 (USJ)

1,684

145

Private

Kiang Wu Nursing College of Macau (KWNCM)

1999

246+59 (part-time)=305

32

Private

Macau University of Science and Technology (MUST)

2000

10,365

466

Private

Macau Institute of Management (MIM)

1984

362 (part-time)

38

Private

Macau Millennium College (MMC) ***

2001

194

26

Private


Sources of data: Mark Bray et al., with Roy Butler, Philip Hui, Ora Kwo & Emily Mang (2002), Higher Education in Macau, pp. 19-26; Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012.


*AIOU: The Asia International Open University (Macau), the previous name of CityU.

**IIUM: The Inter-University Institute of Macau, a joint initiative by the Catholic University of Portugal and the Diocese of Macau now called USJ.

***The Macau Millennium College’s Chinese name is Zhong Xi Chuangxin Xueyuan (Sino-Western Innovation College), under the auspices of SJM (Sociedade de Jogos de Macau, S.A.), a corporation whose main business is gambling.


 From the names of the HEIs in Macau in Table 1, one can see that most of them, MPI, IFT, KWNCM, MSFSS, MIM, and MMC, are focused on vocational training. That raises the question of the mission of higher education, but most importantly the identity and calling of the faculty. If vocational training is the main goal of higher education, one might not expect much academic training of the faculty. Thus we see in Table 2 that a large percentage of faculty in Macau’s  HEIs work on a part-time basis and do not have a PhD.


Table 2: The Number of Full-time and Part-time Faculty and Those without a PhD degree 2012/2013


Full-time

Part-time

% of Part-time faculty

% of faculty members without a PhD

University of Macau (UM)

524

74

12%

30%

Macau Polytechnic Institute (MPI)

232

119

34%

60%

Institute for Tourism Studies (IFT)

73

36

33%

71%

Macau Security Force Superior School

2

40

95%

70%

City University of Macau (CityU)

48

61

56%

41%

University of St. Joseph (USJ)

68

77

53%

69%

Kiang Wu Nursing College of Macau

21

11

34%

66%

Macau University of Science and Technology (MUST)

275

191

41%

52%

Macau Institute of Management

5

33

87%

85%

Macau Millennium College

5

21

81%

35%

Total

35%

49%


Source of data: Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012, pp. 119


  More than a third of college and university faculty in Macau have little job security as part-timers and about half, as indicated by the lack of a PhD, are not fully professionalized. They therefore do not enjoy the kind of professional autonomy and academic freedom faculty are assumed under Western traditions to enjoy. Moreover, there is no tenure system in Macau, so one can argue that even full-time faculty have no job security and consequently do not enjoy much academic freedom. Dismissals rarely happen, but in 2014 two full-time professors were sacked partly because of their political views (Hao 2015). If full-time faculty with PhDs can be dismissed for political reasons, part-time faculty are especially vulnerable.

But what is academic freedom and how is it linked to academic professional identity? 

Academic Freedom and Professionalism: An Academic Identity

In China, professionalism did not come into being until after the self-strengthening movement in the 1860s when technical intellectuals began to grow. Peking University, a modern HEI, was established only in 1898. Faculty governance (or shared governance) and academic freedom,  both indicators  of academic professionalism and identity, were introduced at Peking University in the early twentieth century by Cai Yuanpei, the university president (1912-1927).  A faculty senate (教授会) and faculty governance committee (行政会) were established. The faculty senate’s job was to design academic policies and assess academic qualities, and the faculty governance committee would serve like a board of trustees, assessing and making policies both academic and beyond (Du 2017). However, since then the faculty governance role has been markedly diminished under the authoritarianism of the Nationalist Party, Mao Zedong’s dictatorship, and authoritarianism since the Deng Xiaoping era. Presently, authoritarianism is the order of the day in both mainland China and Macau, severely limiting a tradition of professionalism and academic freedom, the major guarantee of quality in higher education.

What is professionalism anyway? In this paper I assume professionalism as a universal value and will use the development of professionalism in the U.S. as a comparison point. The sociology of professions has long considered the meaning of professionalism and professionalization (Abbott 1988; Aronowitz and DiFazio 1994; Brint 1994; Clark 2008; Collins 1990; Freidson 1970, 1973; Hao 2003; Larson 1977). The professionalism of college teaching, i.e., the creation and transmission of knowledge (see also the discussion of Kant and Durkheim in Chapter 2), may be what Clark (2008:319) regards as the logic or identity of the profession. It is the social function discharged by the professional scholar, according to the American Association of University Professors (AAUP) (Gerber 2014:52), and a calling, as Clark (2008:325-26) observes, that “transmutes narrow self-interest into other-regarding and ideal-regarding interests: one is linked to fellow workers and to a version of a larger common good. It has moral content, contributing to civic virtue.” Here the professor finds “the fascinations of research and the enchantments of teaching,” or “the demon who holds the very fibers” of his or her very life, and “the rewards of personal fulfillment and a sense of societal service.”

To fulfill this academic calling, i.e., the creation of scientific knowledge and education as “the cornerstone of the structure of society,” whose progress is “essential to civilization,” “the professorial office should be one both of dignity and of independence” (AAUP 2001, 294; see also Weber 1973). This means that faculty needs to have academic freedom and the means to exercise that freedom. In 1915, when the AAUP was established, its first job was to define academic freedom. Its 1940 statement on academic freedom is a classic: 1) the freedom to do research and publish the results; 2) the freedom to discuss subject matter in the classroom; and 3) the freedom to write and speak as citizens without institutional censorship or unwanted sanction (AAUP 2001; Gerber 2014; Ruch 2001; Teichler et al. 2013).

As is also discussed in Chapter 2, in a 1957 statement, American Supreme Court Justice Felix Frankfurter defined the “four essential freedoms” of a university as: the freedom to determine for itself who may teach, what may be taught, how it should be taught, and who may be admitted to study (cited in Thelin 2004). More importantly, these matters are reserved for the direct control of the faculty, not for either the president or the trustees (Birnbaum and Eckel 2005).

To guarantee academic freedom in the terms outlined above, shared governance has developed, where faculty play an important role in core academic areas like recruitment of new faculty, tenure and promotion, and academic programing. Faculty should enjoy “a large degree of autonomy from lay control and normal organizational control” (Clark 2008:123) in relation to the trustees of the governing board and the administrators of colleges and universities (see also Pennock et al. 2015). “The governing board and president should, on questions of faculty status [the recruitment of new faculty, promotion, and dismissal], as in other matters where the faculty has primary responsibility [educational policies], concur with the faculty judgment except in rare instances and for compelling reasons which should be stated in detail” (AAUP 2001:221). Although the selection of academic deans and other chief academic officers is the responsibility of the president, it should be done “with the advice of, and in consultation with, the appropriate faculty” (AAUP 2001:219). 

The process of achieving shared governance is the process of professionalization, i.e.,  establishing mechanisms that will foster the identity and calling of the profession and guarantee its autonomy “in selecting the economic terms of work, the location and social organization of work, and the technical content of the work” (Freidson 1970:44). This negotiation of professional autonomy or academic freedom is usually done between professional associations and other stakeholders in higher education. AAUP, for example, “has been engaged in developing standards for sound academic practice and in working for the acceptance of these standards by the community of higher education” and by the society in general, including the state (AAUP 2001, ix).

Academic professionalization is thus a process of constantly defining the boundaries of academic freedom and defending faculty autonomy. In the U.S. for example, one survey found that between 1970 and 2001 those who reported either faculty determination or joint control with administrators in the recruitment of new faculty members rose from 31 to 73 percent, and those who reported substantial faculty control over tenure and promotion decisions rose from 36 to 71 percent (for the statistics in this and the following paragraph, see Gerber 2014:159-160). Those who reported substantial faculty control over the curriculum and degree requirements rose from 80 percent to 90 percent.

Faculty determination or joint authority in the selection of department chairs rose from 22 percent in 1970 to 54 percent in 2001. Only four percent said that faculty had no role at all. However, the faculty influence in the selection of deans and vice presidents and presidents was small: 32 percent in 2001, although still an increase from 14 percent in 1970, with only five percent saying that faculty played no role at all. Moreover, more than 90 percent of the institutions surveyed had some kind of senate, chaired mostly by an elected faculty member. This could mean “fully collaborative decision making” or “simple consultation” or “information sharing” (Gerber 2014:160).

Granted that faculty power in the U.S. has been eroded to some extent in the last decade (see Chapter 2), university teaching in the U.S. is still a very strong profession, and it is fair to assume that in general professors in the U.S. enjoy more academic freedom than in most other parts of the world. Thus, to use faculty governance as developed in the U.S. as an indicator of professional identity development in Macau would help us see more clearly the status of the academic profession and identity of the professor. That is what I will do below.

A Note on Our Research Methods

The university studied, hereafter called the University, has both undergraduate and graduate programs, and a fairly large faculty. Most of the faculty members are recruited internationally. A majority have a Chinese cultural background, but they tend to be returned students from the West, who were professionalized in the West before they came to Macau. The University can be characterized as a “striving” institution (Gonzales et al. 2014): it places great emphasis on improving its position in international university rankings, has made great investment in recruiting productive researchers and has distributed a huge amount of money for research. Research support and most faculty benefits are in general superior to many in the U.K. or the U.S. 

The research team interviewed faculty members, administrators, and students, altogether 44 from the University: nine assistant professors, eight associate professors, 10 full professors, six administrators, and 11 students, both undergraduate and graduate. Most interviews lasted from one to one and a half hours, but several lasted for two hours, and a couple of interviews were through emails. We also interviewed three professors from three other institutions of higher education to give us a sense of conditions elsewhere in the region. The interviews were done in professors’ offices or cafes between 2013 and 2014.

 I have not set out to look for deviant cases to refine or reconstruct the theory of university governance, neither in analyzing the case University nor in reporting individual faculty members’ points of view (see Small 2009 about such methodological issues). The ultimate purpose of the paper is to examine the mechanisms and processes of professionalization or the lack thereof in a striving university. This method is in line with Clyde Mitchell’s and Michael Burawoy’s extended case method, which seeks to uncover social mechanisms, trace processes, and to understand the larger forces shaping those mechanisms and processes, whether in unique or in deviant cases (see Small 2009).

The research methods used here are also in line with Robert Yin’s (1989) principle of sequential interviewing in that each case in our study (i.e., each interviewee) “provides an increasingly accurate understanding of the question at hand” (Small 2009, 24-25). I have used a similar set of questions with different stakeholders, but they have all focused on the role of faculty in research, teaching and service, from the perspective of various professors as well as students. Interviews were conducted more like discussions, explorations, and explanations than questions and answers. The objective is saturation, i.e., team members are fairly confident that the cases we have studied have provided us with most if not all the necessary information regarding the status of professionalism in the region.


Findings and Discussion

 

The Role of Faculty in Personnel Matters

As discussed above, professionalization in the form of shared governance means that the faculty play a crucial role in the recruitment of new faculty members and in promotion. Normally, the dean and the president are not involved directly in the processes and will go along with committee decisions. For the dean or the president to disapprove of a candidate without compelling reasons would be a serious violation of shared governance and an encroachment on professional autonomy and academic freedom. However, in our case University, while faculty members may be involved in the selection of job candidates, the rectors (presidents) can, and sometimes do, reject job candidates approved by the faculty level committees usually headed either by a dean or a vice president. (Since all the academic deans, vice presidents and the president were men at the time of research, I will use “he” to refer to any one of them.) This has caused discomfort among faculty, as one professor comments (Interview Notes, Full5):


The rector is too micro-managing. When we hire a faculty member, even if this is only an assistant professor, he would use his veto power. But are you qualified to make such decisions? What are your fields of study? You cannot possibly know every field, right?


Usually the reasons given are either that the candidate does not come from a prestigious university or he or she does not have enough publications. Whatever the reason, the faculty role is diminished.

 Deans also have much more power than in the U.S. and Europe in general. They decide the composition of the recruitment and promotion committees; the identities of the members and how they are selected are not public. At the meetings, the administrator directs where the discussion goes (Interview Notes, Full10). Faculty’s, especially junior faculty’s, voices are seldom heard, if ever (Interview Notes, Assis1, Assoc1). The dean, in consultation with the rector, decides which department can have new hires and what kind. Sometimes the rector or vice rector makes that decision directly with the department chair with little consultation with the dean. The dean decides whether one’s promotion application can even be processed, his power expanding especially when the criteria are not clear (Interview Notes, Assoc2). Professors thus do not have real autonomy in choosing their own colleagues as academic professionalization and freedom would require. Rather the dean is often the person who decides the composition of the department, and sometimes it is the rector who makes that decision.

Rather than faculty determination or joint authority in the selection of department chairs (see also Interview Notes, Admin2, Assoc5), in our case University these are appointed by the dean and the rector with no consultation with the faculty. Because of the lack of faculty participation in selecting department chairs, people feel less of an attachment to the department, and the department chairs feel they have more responsibility to the management than to the faculty and students. The same problem applies to the higher management positions. The appointment of deans, vice rectors and the rector may go through an open international search. Faculty members may be invited to presentations and give their opinions, but it is not clear how much their comments count (Interview Notes, Assoc4, Assoc5, Full2). Many believe that participation is only a formality (Interview Notes, Assoc2, Full5).

With the mainlandization of Macau, it is not even clear whether the selections of higher-level managers will go through an international search and involve faculty participation, let alone lower level managers. In its most recent selection of the rector position, for example, no faculty member was invited to be part of the selection committee. It was not clear if even more than one candidate was invited to a campus interview. Even though the committee held meetings to ask for faculty opinion, it was not at all clear whether any faculty opinions mattered. As a result of such selection methods, the managers are obligated to serve the will of the higher authorities rather than the need of faculty and students. We will discuss further the problem of mainlandization later in the chapter.


The Role of Faculty in Research and Teaching Policies


Professors at the University are required to publish in SCI, SSCI, and A&HCI journals so that they can increase the University’s citation indexes in its pursuit of world rankings. These requirements are not usually negotiated with the faculty and furthermore are driven very much by a science-based model (Interview Notes, Full1) not fully applicable to humanities and social sciences. As one professor says (Interview Notes, Full1),


I don’t write many journal articles. I write books, I write chapters of books, occasionally, unlike journal articles. And for me it’s not very interesting to write journal articles. It has limited impact. But if a book is well received, it can have considerable impact. But in the science field books are of second grade.


He complains that his books and book chapters are not worth as much as a journal article. Others point out that although books are representations of one’s system of knowledge (Interview Notes, Assoc2, Assis2, Assoc2), they are not valued, since they do not count in international rankings.

       The University not only emphasizes journal articles but requires that they be in English and published by international publishers, especially for junior and middle-level faculty members. Most international journals are not very interested in publishing research on Macau. But that’s not the university’s concern. The editor of one of the top journals in China studies once told me that he is not interested in publishing Macau studies since it will not help his citation indexes. One professor tells us that even scholarly research on Chinese literature must be written in English in order to be recognized as important. This is like requiring an American university paper on Shakespeare to be written in Chinese to be considered valuable research. Local studies must be published internationally, too, or they are not given much credit (Interview Notes, Assoc6). Works published locally in Chinese are not counted by international rating regimes and are therefore rarely valued by the administrators (see also Interview Notes, Full2) who make their decisions top-down.  Faculty protests are usually futile. In a word, faculty may be free to do whatever research they want to do, but they feel less free to publish their findings in whatever venues they choose.

The pursuit of rankings has not only forced the faculty to change the way they do their work but has also resulted in a change of values and professional identity. In order to increase the production of indexed journal articles, faculty members are assigned to research, balanced, or teaching tracks. Each track carries an indexed journal paper production quota.  Faculty unable to fulfill the quota are bumped down to a lower track to teach more courses, which is often viewed as a punishment, thus eroding the core values of education, rendering teaching more or less meaningless and depriving teachers of their sense of calling and professional identity. As a result, traditional teachers “feel very very depressed, demoralized.” “The university ranking might have risen, but the idea of the university is lost. Humanism is lost. People’s respect for you is lost” (Interview Notes, Full3). Furthermore, dividing professors against their own desires into three classes—researchers, researchers/teachers, and teachers—makes it harder to build an academic community. It goes against “von Humboldt’s concept of the university, where teaching and research are integrally linked—the Humboldtian model has been the guiding principle of the American research university since the beginning” (Altbach and Finkelstein 2014). 

 Finally, program changes and creations are basically decided by administrators, rather than being bottom-up proposals based on what faculty believe to be educational needs (Interview Notes, Full10). An academic program is initiated or approved because the managers believe it is useful to their own purposes, such as university rankings or government needs, rather than what faculty believe to be educational or social needs.

As Chapters 2, 4 and 5 point out, ideological control in China is thereby very much strengthened. That has a ripple effect in Macau. For example, the faculty have to get approval from the management when they invite guest speakers from Taiwan and Hong Kong. Professors who lean towards Taiwan independence or Hong Kong autonomy are often denied entry into Macau at the customs. Faculty members on research trips to Taiwan are required to report to the university authorities whom they have met and what they have done. In both research and teaching policies, the faculty are deprived of participation in much of the decision-making processes, and their professional status and academic freedom are very much strained.

Faculty Involvement in University Governance Organizations

The senate (at the university level) and the academic council (AC, at the faculty/college level) at our case University are only advisory bodies, according to the University’s organizational charter published in 2013. The issues involving ACs are strictly about curricular changes (abolition and creation of programs, program revision) and student education (qualifications of graduate and postgraduate students). Again decisions are made top-down, and only rubber-stamp approvals are sought at the AC meeting. Even if an initiative is raised bottom-up, the dean can refuse to take it to the AC meeting, since he is the chair of the AC and decides what will be on the agenda. “Resolutions” passed at the AC may go nowhere unless they involve minor decisions about things like course descriptions. As one administrator comments (Interview Notes, Admin5 ),


Things started at the top and often it is just a gesture of giving the endorsement by the people, by the staff below without them having any real input in the decision. By the time to discuss them, it is already decided, you know, so the input of the staff doesn’t mean a lot… This generates a lot of bad morale from people, because they feel like nobody really listens to them.


As a result, except in rare cases when the dean is more democratic, people seldom speak out at their AC meetings because they think that whatever they say is not going to be heeded anyway. One professor calls it “learned helplessness.” The AC, faculty members say,  is just like the National People’s Congress on the mainland at which people’s job is to raise their hands to endorse the Party decisions (Interview Notes, Full5; Interview Notes full6 for the same point).

There is a faculty association, but its role is limited to organizing year-end parties. It has made proposals to the University management regarding faculty welfare, but they have gone nowhere. It has not been able to influence personnel and educational policies at the University. The weakness of the faculty association mirrors the weakness of the student associations (Interview Notes, PhD1, UG3, UG4). There are faculty and university level student associations. But even if they may participate in senate and AC meetings, they seldom speak. This inactivity on the part of both faculty and student organizations affects not only the professional identity of the professors but the identity of the university as well.

The Creation of a Docile Faculty and Study Body: The Opposite of a Professional Identity


The lack of shared governance described above has resulted in the creation of a docile and alienated faculty whose interests are constantly threatened as a result of their loss of autonomy and academic freedom. As one professor points out (Interview Notes, Full8),


Because there is no tenure system, if you speak out, you may have your job in jeopardy, or various interests affected, just like in China. Who dares to speak? Younger faculty feel that they are too junior to speak out. Senior faculty want to protect the benefits they have already obtained. But of course, not speaking out is against everyone’s interest.


Several other faculty members also say that the lack of tenure plays a key role in such docility (Interview Notes, Assoc3, Full6, Full8). This lack of professional protection leads to much discontent, mistreatment of faculty, low faculty morale, and alienation on the part of the faculty. And there is almost no recourse. A professor comments (Interview Notes, Full9):


It’s almost like they’re being hit by a big truck or smashed on the ground because a dean or a department head does not like that individual and then that individual is crushed and the individual either seems to not know his rights or cannot find out what his rights are… There is no staff faculty association worth its mettle that could at least intervene on behalf of faculty and could say that we must have an appeals process, that we must have it clearly written what the rights and what the duties and what the obligations are of people, of faculty member, of staff, and of deans and department heads and all that…


Those who choose to speak out will do so at selected moments (Interview Notes, Assoc2).  But in general, the faculty are docile, withdrawn, alienated, and demoralized despite being well-paid, with good benefits and conference and research grants (Interview Notes, Full9, Assoc2, Assoc3).

A docile and obedient faculty leads to a docile student body, as we have also mentioned above, and together they create a passive learning environment. There are no faculty or student forums on politically controversial issues. In 2008, the Macau government was going to legislate Article 23 of the Basic Law, a bill on state subversion. This was controversial because people were concerned about freedom of speech. Once the law was passed, what was allowed before might be considered as illegal. So some faculty members decided to organize a forum to discuss this matter, and they invited scholars from Hong Kong. Then just before the forum, they cancelled the event because the University said that the space that had been assigned to the forum was now unavailable. There has never been a forum on the true nature of the “One country, Two systems” formula, or the Hong Kong democracy movement. In the 2014 Hong Kong movement on universal suffrage, there was almost no voice coming from Macau colleges and universities. Students of communications at our case University did design a very professional flier and it was posted in several places on campus, voicing their support of the movement in Hong Kong. Some yellow ribbons were tied on the handrails of a bridge on campus. But such activities never became a movement—people did not even know who the leaders of these activities were. So their effect was very limited.

Two professors comment that students at the University do not have the ability to talk about politics (Interview Notes, Assis3). If protests are part of college life and education in the US (Rivard 2014), that is not happening at our case University. One student’s comment is apt here: the ethos of the university is harmony, not vitality (Interview Notes, MA1).  The mission of the university is to train obedient workers rather than thinkers (see Interview Notes, Assis1, Assoc2, MA1, UG1). Increasingly the university generally approves only professors who follow the Party line or who present on non-political topics to come to speak on campus. The lower level managers quickly follow the cue. In 2017 a professor was inviting a controversial mainland scholar to speak on their academic forum. He asked the department chair to write an invitation letter, but the latter refused. Even if a meeting on a controversial topic such as the Cultural Revolution or national minority issues was held, the organizers would make sure that it was as low-key as possible. Academic freedom is eroded, the faculty is losing its identity and calling, and students are losing opportunities to learn to be critical thinkers.         


Factors Affecting an Academic Professional Identity Formation


Given the issues of vocationalization, part-time employment and corporatized governance discussed above, what might be some of the political/structural, cultural, and individual factors that make it difficult for the faculty to form a professional identity and exercise academic freedom?

       Chief among the political and structural factors is the influence of mainland China. Under the “One country, Two systems” principle, Macau is supposed to be a largely free society.  Politically, however, it resembles China in its authoritarianism, although there are some limited democratic practices in the election of legislators and the Chief Executive (CE). In the so-called “executive-led” system, the CE has the power to make all the important decisions of the land. The legislature does not have the power to make laws but can only improve and approve bills submitted by the government. The CE is responsible to those who elect him, i.e., a 400 member committee, most of whom are pro-government representatives of social organizations, and to the Central government that appoints him. Increasingly the CE is required to answer to the Central government rather than to the people of Macau. This corresponds to the university system where the rectors are the decision makers and faculty have little or no role to play regarding university policies. The rectors answer to the Chief Executive, even to the Central government, and need not consult the faculty to make decisions.

       If the mainland Chinese system does not allow for much academic freedom (see Chapters 2, 4 and 5), professors in Macau feel the effect. For example, the Central government has an office in Macau, called the Central Liaison Office (CLO), which coordinates the relationship between Macau and the Central government. One interviewee reports that when they invited the Consul of the American Consulate General in Hong Kong and Macau to give a talk at the University, both the CLO and the Macau government were upset and told them next time to report such invitations beforehand (Interview Notes, Admin1). One faculty member reports that he heard that a student was paid by the CLO to record his class. Another faculty member reports that his relationship with Hong Kong and Macau democracy activists was being investigated. A third faculty member reports that she and others were told by the government to stay quiet on controversial issues in Macau.

       A student organization used to hold exhibitions in June of each year to commemorate the 1989 student democracy movement in China, but they stopped the practice several years ago when student organizers were called to meet officials from the CLO to talk about it (Interview Notes, Full10). They were also asked about what professors discussed in class. Some student organizers were from mainland China and had family members who were civil servants there. They were afraid that their activities in Macau would harm the opportunities of their family members back home.

       Apparently there is a concerted effort in controlling what happens on campus. The mainland government is increasingly concerned about the political inclinations and activities of faculty and students in Macau for fear that Macau would become Hong Kong. As a result self-censorship is now on the rise, and faculty and students are becoming more docile.

       Increasing political control in Macau culminated in the dismissal of two professors from two different universities in 2014, apparently for political reasons (Hao 2014). The reason for no contract renewal regarding one of them was ostensibly violating professional ethics to ask students to attend his political activities for extra credit. But the actual reasons were his political activities: the evidence the university presented included a letter of complaint about him passing out election fliers outside a high school and a newspaper article complaining that he should not comment on how the legislators should be elected. There were also reports on their investigation of his class assignments. It turned out that what he required was for students to attend two or three out of 12 political gatherings in Macau and to write a report for extra credit. And this was a political science class.

       Another professor was fired because he commented that the CE did not have charisma. The rector said openly that the professor could not criticize the CE and comment on politics in Macau. That he was invited to go to a meeting in Portugal about Macau politics was also a reason for firing him. The lack of a tenure system only better serves that control. If the University is treated as a government department (Interview Notes, Admin1) as on the mainland, professional autonomy, identity and academic freedom are likely to suffer. Professors are supposed to be free to teach the way they think appropriate and to participate in political activities off campus as long as such activities follow professional ethics.

       Culturally, Macau is basically Chinese. If American culture supports faculty governance, the Chinese hierarchical culture does not. To conform to Confucianism, faculty obey the deans, deans obey the rector, the rector obeys the University Council (UC, or the board of trustees) chair, the UC chair obeys the CE of Macau, and the CE obeys the chief of China. They all have to say yes to their superiors (Interview Notes, Admin2).

One professor interviewed believes that this is in fact a mixture of Western management style and Eastern culture (Interview Notes, Assis6; see also Full6, Admin5). Indeed corporatization, part of academic capitalism (Gonzales et al. 2014; Hao 2015; see also Chapter 2 and other chapters in the book), is on the rise in American higher education and perhaps Macau university leaders have learned the Western corporate management style. In one professor’s words, the management and faculty have combined the problematic elements of two cultures when they should be combining the best elements of both (Interview Notes, Full8).

That is a very interesting observation. So why have both administrators and faculty members chosen a system that largely goes against traditions of academic freedom and professionalism? That brings us to the last issue of analysis: individual factors.

One interviewee observes that those Chinese who have been bathed in American culture cannot wash their Chinese cultural traces away. Once they are back in China, their Chinese culture comes alive again, and the American culture fades (Interview Notes, Assoc6). Another interviewee comments that anyone [foreign teachers] who jumps into Chinese culture will be tainted (Interview Notes, Assis1).

Nevertheless, despite structural and cultural influences it is individual managers who choose top-down management style, and individual faculty members who choose whether and how to speak out. As one interviewee further explains (Interview Notes, Admin5):


I am an American, I am an outsider, and I came here recognizing this is not America… That there are certain ways people censure themselves, given the realities the central government probably discourages parades or whatever, it is never… no one ever told me I don’t do something, or I did something wrong, but on the other hand, I am not saying anything controversial. I just, maybe it is just stereotype or generalization that I just presumed it wasn’t going to be the way when I was coming in… So different cultural tradition and different kind of political system, there is a different rule whether it is official or not official. And I am not saying that is good or I think it should be like that, there ought to be freedom of speech or of doing things, but I know that, you know, it is not… I am a visitor, it is not my country…I figure there are some tradeoffs, benefits and costs.


Indeed, if one is an American or Australian or Brit one learns to adapt to an authoritarian culture. This adaptation is easier for the faculty members who are trained abroad but have a Chinese background. Very few can escape from the political and cultural constraints.

When asked whether the faculty association should be more active in protecting faculty interests like class scheduling or track assignments, some association leaders’ response is that after seeing what happened in the Cultural Revolution, etc., they hate politics and do not want to be troublemakers. Others, however, want to be more involved and more active (Interview Notes, Assis9). These are apparently individual choices. Most faculty members choose not to speak out at AC meetings, as we discussed above. But there are some people who do speak out, even though selectively. Some are afraid of joining the faculty association for fear of being viewed as troublemakers, potential enemies, the opposition (Interview Notes, Full9). But others do join. One dean or president is more democratic than another. These are individual choices.

It is true that structural/political and cultural factors greatly influence individual behavior, but ultimately it is individuals who make the choice to practice and obey top-down management style or to resist.  And resistance need not be confrontational. But given the general political atmosphere in China and Macau, academic freedom and professionalism on the part of faculty are going to be an uphill battle if some want to fight it.


Conclusions


To sum up, higher education in Macau has a relatively short history and is very much characterized by academic capitalism such as vocationalization, casualization of faculty, and political and commercial corporatization that reflect the nature of the government system in Macau and China. These are not conducive to the development of an academic professional identity. Our case study of one university illustrates how weak or no faculty shared governance erodes academic freedom and professional identity formation in terms of who to teach, what to teach, and how to teach.  Such weakness can be the result of structural factors related to the hegemony of mainland China and to the executive-led political system of Macau, as well as to cultural factors related to a Confucian ethos. But both the political system and cultural constraints are made by individuals. So they can also be results of individual choices. The formation of a professional identity, or professionalization, and the extent to which academic freedom can be exercised, are the aggregate outcome of individual decisions made by both the management and faculty.

What is the implication of this study, then? While it is difficult to change the structural factors, faculty themselves may have some room to maneuver in their own reactions and responses. Following Clark’s (2008, 131) remark:


When the faculty member feels that this sensitive right [pursuit of one’s scholarly interests] is infringed, he will run up the banners of academic freedom and inquiry, or he will fret and become a festering sore in the body politic of the campus, or he will retreat to apathy and his country house, or he will make it known in other and greener pastures that he will listen to the siren call of a good offer.


That is a range of responses. In the face of political and cultural obstacles that hinder the formation of a professional identity and practice of academic freedom, some faculty members indeed choose to rediscover their purpose and assert themselves (see also Irvine 2012, 391) under the banner of professionalism, a professional identity, an academic calling, academic freedom, autonomy, and scientific pursuits. They organize and strive to build an academic community and shared governance. In Macau, though, such individuals are few and far between. Others choose passive resistance, symbolic compliance, professional pragmatism, various cunning maneuvers, and games-playing (Mok and Cheung 2011; Teelken 2012). Still others retreat to “learned helplessness,” “just collect your pay and say nothing” (Interview Notes, Full6). A majority of the faculty members in Macau adopt these last two attitudes and behavior. An increasing number of professors at our case University have left the university or are actively looking for another job.

Whatever faculty members choose to do, it is a choice. It is true that faculty members can easily succumb to powerful structural and cultural forces, but as Gerber (2014, 168) points out, “faculty members themselves must bear some of the responsibility for the retreat from higher education’s democratic purposes that has already occurred in American colleges and universities.” The same is true of the faculty in Macau who are involved in building a “contemporary” university.


References


Abbott, A. (1988). The system of professions. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.

Altbach, P. G. & Finkelstein, M. J. (2014). Essay on the way many reformers of higher education are ignoring the faculty role.  Inside Higher Ed. October 7.

Aronowitz, S. & DiFazio, W. (1994). The jobless future: Sci-Tech and the dogma of work. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

Bray M. with R. Butler, P. Hui, O. Kwo & E. Mang (2002), Higher Education in Macau: Growth and Strategic Development. Hong Kong: Comparative Education Research Centre.

Birnbaum, R. & Eckel, P. D. (2005). The dilemma of presidential leadership. In P. G. Altbach, R. O. Berdahl, & P. J. Gumport (Eds.) American higher education in the twenty-first century: Social, political, and economic challenges (pp. 340-365). Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Brint, S. (1994). In an age of experts: The changing role of professionals in politics and public life. Princeton: Princeton University Press.

Clark, B. R. (2008). On higher education: Selected writings, 1956-2006. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Collins, R. (1990). Market closure and the conflict theory of the professions. In M. Burrage and R. Torstendhl (Eds.) Professions in theory and history (pp. 25-43). Newbury Park: Sage Publications.

Du, Shengyan. (2017), “Zhongguo gaodeng jiaoyu zhidu de lishi, xianzhuang jiqi gaige luxian tu” (The history, status quo, and reform challenges in China’s higher education). Pp. 515-51 in Zhidong Hao (ed.) Yaowang xingkong: Zhongguo zhengzhi tizhi gaige de kunjing yu chulu (Stargazing: The dilemma of and prospects for China’s political reform). New Taipei: Zhizhi xueshu chubanshe.  

Freidson, E. (1970). Profession of medicine: A study of the sociology of applied knowledge. New York: Harper and Row.

Gerber, L. G. (2014). The rise & decline of faculty governance: professionalization and the modern American university. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

Gonzales, L. D., Martinez, E. & Ordu, C. (2014). Exploring faculty experiences in a striving university through the lens of academic capitalism. Studies in Higher Education, 39(7) 1097-1115.

Hao, Z. (2003). Intellectuals at a Crossroads: The Changing Politics of China’s Knowledge Workers. Albany: SUNY Press.

———-. (2014). “Jiaoshou jiepin yu xueshu ziyou: Cong Aomen liangwei jiaoshou bei jiepin

tanqi” (Professors’ dismissal and academic freedom: on the sacking of two professors in

Macau, Financial Times, Chinese website version,Nov. 25.

———. (2017). “What It Is Like and What Needs to Be Done: A Status Report on Higher Education in Macau and Its Research.” Pp. 181-94 in Jisun Jung, Hugo Horta, and Akiyoshi Yonezawa (eds.) Higher Education Research as a Field of Study in Asia: History, Development and Future. New York: Springer.

Irvine, C. (2012). Taking on “Best Practices”: A novel response to managerialism in higher education. Pedagogy: Critical Approaches to Teaching Literature, Language, and Culture, 12(3)389-404.

Larson, M. S. (1977). The rise of professionalism: A sociological analysis. Berkeley: University of California Press.

Lau, S. P. (2002). Aomen Jiaoyu Shi (A history of education in Macau). Beijing: Renmin Jiaoyu Chubanshe (People’s education press).

Li, X. (2001). 2001. Aomen Sheng Baolu Xueyuan Yanjiu (A study on the College of St. Paul in Macau). Macau: Aomen Ribao Chubanshe (Macao Daily press).

Ma, Z. (2010). “Wenhua Shiye xia de Aomen Gaodeng Jiaoyu” (The transformation of Macau’s higher education in a cultural perspective). Gaojiao Tansuo (Higher Education Exploration), No. 2, 2010.

Mok, K. H. and Cheung, A. B. L. (2011). Global aspirations and strategizing for world-class status: New form of politics in higher education governance in Hong Kong. Journal of Higher Education Policy and Management, 33(3) 231-251.

Pennock, L. Jones, G. A., Leclerc J. M. Li, S. X. (2015). Assessing the role and structure of academic senates in Canadian universities, 2000–2012. Higher Education, DOI 10.1007/s10734-014-9852-8.

Rivard, R. 2014. At William Peace, departing president is criticized by many but loved by the board. Inside Higher Ed, October 15.

Ruch, R. S. (2001). Higher ed., Inc.: The rise of the for-profit university. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Small, M. L. (2009). “How many cases do I need?” On science and the logic of case selection in field-based research. Ethnography, 10(1)5-38.

Teelken, C. (2012). Compliance or pragmatism: How do academics deal with managerialism in higher education? A comparative study in three countries. Studies in Higher Education, 37(3)271-290.

Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012. Macau: Tertiary Education Services Office.

Teichler, U., Arimoto, A. & Cummings, W. K. (2013). The changing academic profession: Major findings of a comparative survey. Dordrecht Heidelberg: Springer.

Thelin, J. R. (2004). A history of American higher education. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Weber, M. (1973). On universities: The power of the state and the dignity of the academic calling in imperial Germany, translated, edited and with an Introductory Note by Edward Shils. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.

Yin, R. (1989). Case study research: Design and methods. London: Sage Publications.



[1] For an introduction to Macau and its brief history of higher education in the following pages, see also Zhidong Hao (2017).

Abstract: Higher education in Macau, China, is characterized by vocationalization of institutions, lack of faculty professionalization, and little or no shared governance. It is true that as compared with their counterparts in mainland China, professors in Macau enjoy more academic freedom in terms of what research to do and how they teach their classes. But they face increasing restrictions in research and teaching, and lack power in academic programing and the selection of their colleagues and academic managers. Using general statistics of higher education in Macau and a case study of one university, this chapter illustrates not only the status of the profession but also the structural, cultural, and individual factors which influence that status. The findings have an important implication for the development of higher education in Macau in the post-colonial era. At a time of universal corporatization and commercialization in higher education, this study explores a challenge to academic freedom in one place in China but it is a challenge that higher education faces elsewhere, too.


Situated at the west of the Pearl River estuary opposite Hong Kong, Macau has a population of over 650,000. Colonized by Portugal in 1553, Macau was returned to China in 1999 and since then has been under the “One country, Two systems” arrangement with mainland China, operating on a capitalist system rather than the current socialism-based one of mainland China. Macau has inherited from the Portuguese a political system that is semi-democratic and predominantly authoritarian, which meshes well with Chinese authoritarianism. Such a political system will inevitably have an impact on its colleges and universities and consequently on a faculty’s professional identity and their academic freedom.[1]

With a relatively short history of higher education, faculty professionalization has never developed in Macau as it has in the West.  Macau’s first higher educational institution (HEI), the College of St. Paul, established by missionaries in 1594, was closed in 1762 and attempts to build colleges did not succeed until 1981 when Macau’s major university, the University of East Asia, was built. At present there are 10 post-secondary schools of different orientations and sizes, most of them focused on vocational training.

What is the Macau faculty’s professional identity, what is their academic freedom like, and how do they experience decision-making and thus control? What are the political, cultural and individual obstacles to the development of academic professionalism and freedom? In the following pages, I will 1) briefly introduce the key features of higher education in Macau, especially as related to issues of faculty professionalization; 2) define the professional identity of faculty; 3) introduce the method of my qualitative research, i.e., a case study of faculty at a university in Macau; 4) report the findings, illustrating how faculty experience decision-making, and discuss the structural, cultural, and individual factors influencing the formation of faculty’s professional identity; 5) conclude,  emphasizing the role of individual faculty members in enhancing their professional identity and academic freedom.

In-depth studies on higher education in Macau are rare, and rarer is the study of faculty’s professional identity and academic freedom. This study fills a gap in this intellectual pursuit and has some important implications for both policymakers and practitioners in Macau and elsewhere regarding the status of the academic profession.


Some Key Features of Higher Education in Macau


The short history of higher education in Macau has not allowed much time for faculty professionalization. The College of St. Paul (sometimes called the St. Paul University College), financed by the Portuguese king and the city senate and supplemented by donations from other Catholics and lay people, has left little legacy. The college was small, with fewer than 100 students and 10 teachers and taught languages, including Latin, Japanese and Chinese, theology, philosophy, ethics, and arts. Later physics, astronomy and medicine were added (Li 2001:79-87, 109, 137-39).  The college was closed in 1762 as a result of the Rites Controversy when Jesuits were arrested and transported to Portugal.

 For over two hundred years the Portuguese Macau government did not establish another HEI. In 1900-1904, Gezhi College moved to Macau but did not last long. Chinese scholars then established Huaqiao (overseas) University (1950), Huanan (south China) University (1950), Yuehai Wen Shang (humanities and business) College (1949), and Zhongshan College of Education (Zhongshan Jiaoyu Xueyuan) (1950), but they soon closed for lack of both social and political support. Students had to go elsewhere for their college education (Lau 2002; Ma 2010). In 1981, some Hong Kong businessmen were able to convince the Macau government to allow them to establish the University of East Asia (UEA), mainly a market-oriented and commercialized business school (Ma 2010:33).

 Things changed in 1988 when the government purchased UEA and changed its name to the University of Macau (UM). Humanities, science, technology and the social sciences were gradually introduced. Meanwhile, other colleges and universities were established. Table 1 is a summary of the colleges and universities currently in Macau, including the date of their establishment and the number of students and faculty as of 2012/2013.


Table 1: HEIs in Macau as of 2012/2013


Year established

Number of students as of 2013 (full- time unless specified)

Number of faculty members as of 2013 (both part time and full time)

Ownership of the school

University of Macau (UM)

1981 (UEA)

1991 (UM)

8,481

598

Public

Macau Polytechnic Institute (MPI)

1991

2,961

351

Public

Institute for Tourism Studies (IFT)

1995

1,573

109

Public

Macau Security Force Superior School (MSFSS)

1988

73

42

Public

City University of Macau (CityU)

1992 (AIOU)*

2011 (CityU)

1,296 + 482 (part-time)=1,778

109

Private

University of St. Joseph (USJ)

1996 (IIUM)**

2009 (USJ)

1,684

145

Private

Kiang Wu Nursing College of Macau (KWNCM)

1999

246+59 (part-time)=305

32

Private

Macau University of Science and Technology (MUST)

2000

10,365

466

Private

Macau Institute of Management (MIM)

1984

362 (part-time)

38

Private

Macau Millennium College (MMC) ***

2001

194

26

Private


Sources of data: Mark Bray et al., with Roy Butler, Philip Hui, Ora Kwo & Emily Mang (2002), Higher Education in Macau, pp. 19-26; Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012.


*AIOU: The Asia International Open University (Macau), the previous name of CityU.

**IIUM: The Inter-University Institute of Macau, a joint initiative by the Catholic University of Portugal and the Diocese of Macau now called USJ.

***The Macau Millennium College’s Chinese name is Zhong Xi Chuangxin Xueyuan (Sino-Western Innovation College), under the auspices of SJM (Sociedade de Jogos de Macau, S.A.), a corporation whose main business is gambling.


 From the names of the HEIs in Macau in Table 1, one can see that most of them, MPI, IFT, KWNCM, MSFSS, MIM, and MMC, are focused on vocational training. That raises the question of the mission of higher education, but most importantly the identity and calling of the faculty. If vocational training is the main goal of higher education, one might not expect much academic training of the faculty. Thus we see in Table 2 that a large percentage of faculty in Macau’s  HEIs work on a part-time basis and do not have a PhD.


Table 2: The Number of Full-time and Part-time Faculty and Those without a PhD degree 2012/2013


Full-time

Part-time

% of Part-time faculty

% of faculty members without a PhD

University of Macau (UM)

524

74

12%

30%

Macau Polytechnic Institute (MPI)

232

119

34%

60%

Institute for Tourism Studies (IFT)

73

36

33%

71%

Macau Security Force Superior School

2

40

95%

70%

City University of Macau (CityU)

48

61

56%

41%

University of St. Joseph (USJ)

68

77

53%

69%

Kiang Wu Nursing College of Macau

21

11

34%

66%

Macau University of Science and Technology (MUST)

275

191

41%

52%

Macau Institute of Management

5

33

87%

85%

Macau Millennium College

5

21

81%

35%

Total

35%

49%


Source of data: Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012, pp. 119


  More than a third of college and university faculty in Macau have little job security as part-timers and about half, as indicated by the lack of a PhD, are not fully professionalized. They therefore do not enjoy the kind of professional autonomy and academic freedom faculty are assumed under Western traditions to enjoy. Moreover, there is no tenure system in Macau, so one can argue that even full-time faculty have no job security and consequently do not enjoy much academic freedom. Dismissals rarely happen, but in 2014 two full-time professors were sacked partly because of their political views (Hao 2015). If full-time faculty with PhDs can be dismissed for political reasons, part-time faculty are especially vulnerable.

But what is academic freedom and how is it linked to academic professional identity? 

Academic Freedom and Professionalism: An Academic Identity

In China, professionalism did not come into being until after the self-strengthening movement in the 1860s when technical intellectuals began to grow. Peking University, a modern HEI, was established only in 1898. Faculty governance (or shared governance) and academic freedom,  both indicators  of academic professionalism and identity, were introduced at Peking University in the early twentieth century by Cai Yuanpei, the university president (1912-1927).  A faculty senate (教授会) and faculty governance committee (行政会) were established. The faculty senate’s job was to design academic policies and assess academic qualities, and the faculty governance committee would serve like a board of trustees, assessing and making policies both academic and beyond (Du 2017). However, since then the faculty governance role has been markedly diminished under the authoritarianism of the Nationalist Party, Mao Zedong’s dictatorship, and authoritarianism since the Deng Xiaoping era. Presently, authoritarianism is the order of the day in both mainland China and Macau, severely limiting a tradition of professionalism and academic freedom, the major guarantee of quality in higher education.

What is professionalism anyway? In this paper I assume professionalism as a universal value and will use the development of professionalism in the U.S. as a comparison point. The sociology of professions has long considered the meaning of professionalism and professionalization (Abbott 1988; Aronowitz and DiFazio 1994; Brint 1994; Clark 2008; Collins 1990; Freidson 1970, 1973; Hao 2003; Larson 1977). The professionalism of college teaching, i.e., the creation and transmission of knowledge (see also the discussion of Kant and Durkheim in Chapter 2), may be what Clark (2008:319) regards as the logic or identity of the profession. It is the social function discharged by the professional scholar, according to the American Association of University Professors (AAUP) (Gerber 2014:52), and a calling, as Clark (2008:325-26) observes, that “transmutes narrow self-interest into other-regarding and ideal-regarding interests: one is linked to fellow workers and to a version of a larger common good. It has moral content, contributing to civic virtue.” Here the professor finds “the fascinations of research and the enchantments of teaching,” or “the demon who holds the very fibers” of his or her very life, and “the rewards of personal fulfillment and a sense of societal service.”

To fulfill this academic calling, i.e., the creation of scientific knowledge and education as “the cornerstone of the structure of society,” whose progress is “essential to civilization,” “the professorial office should be one both of dignity and of independence” (AAUP 2001, 294; see also Weber 1973). This means that faculty needs to have academic freedom and the means to exercise that freedom. In 1915, when the AAUP was established, its first job was to define academic freedom. Its 1940 statement on academic freedom is a classic: 1) the freedom to do research and publish the results; 2) the freedom to discuss subject matter in the classroom; and 3) the freedom to write and speak as citizens without institutional censorship or unwanted sanction (AAUP 2001; Gerber 2014; Ruch 2001; Teichler et al. 2013).

As is also discussed in Chapter 2, in a 1957 statement, American Supreme Court Justice Felix Frankfurter defined the “four essential freedoms” of a university as: the freedom to determine for itself who may teach, what may be taught, how it should be taught, and who may be admitted to study (cited in Thelin 2004). More importantly, these matters are reserved for the direct control of the faculty, not for either the president or the trustees (Birnbaum and Eckel 2005).

To guarantee academic freedom in the terms outlined above, shared governance has developed, where faculty play an important role in core academic areas like recruitment of new faculty, tenure and promotion, and academic programing. Faculty should enjoy “a large degree of autonomy from lay control and normal organizational control” (Clark 2008:123) in relation to the trustees of the governing board and the administrators of colleges and universities (see also Pennock et al. 2015). “The governing board and president should, on questions of faculty status [the recruitment of new faculty, promotion, and dismissal], as in other matters where the faculty has primary responsibility [educational policies], concur with the faculty judgment except in rare instances and for compelling reasons which should be stated in detail” (AAUP 2001:221). Although the selection of academic deans and other chief academic officers is the responsibility of the president, it should be done “with the advice of, and in consultation with, the appropriate faculty” (AAUP 2001:219). 

The process of achieving shared governance is the process of professionalization, i.e.,  establishing mechanisms that will foster the identity and calling of the profession and guarantee its autonomy “in selecting the economic terms of work, the location and social organization of work, and the technical content of the work” (Freidson 1970:44). This negotiation of professional autonomy or academic freedom is usually done between professional associations and other stakeholders in higher education. AAUP, for example, “has been engaged in developing standards for sound academic practice and in working for the acceptance of these standards by the community of higher education” and by the society in general, including the state (AAUP 2001, ix).

Academic professionalization is thus a process of constantly defining the boundaries of academic freedom and defending faculty autonomy. In the U.S. for example, one survey found that between 1970 and 2001 those who reported either faculty determination or joint control with administrators in the recruitment of new faculty members rose from 31 to 73 percent, and those who reported substantial faculty control over tenure and promotion decisions rose from 36 to 71 percent (for the statistics in this and the following paragraph, see Gerber 2014:159-160). Those who reported substantial faculty control over the curriculum and degree requirements rose from 80 percent to 90 percent.

Faculty determination or joint authority in the selection of department chairs rose from 22 percent in 1970 to 54 percent in 2001. Only four percent said that faculty had no role at all. However, the faculty influence in the selection of deans and vice presidents and presidents was small: 32 percent in 2001, although still an increase from 14 percent in 1970, with only five percent saying that faculty played no role at all. Moreover, more than 90 percent of the institutions surveyed had some kind of senate, chaired mostly by an elected faculty member. This could mean “fully collaborative decision making” or “simple consultation” or “information sharing” (Gerber 2014:160).

Granted that faculty power in the U.S. has been eroded to some extent in the last decade (see Chapter 2), university teaching in the U.S. is still a very strong profession, and it is fair to assume that in general professors in the U.S. enjoy more academic freedom than in most other parts of the world. Thus, to use faculty governance as developed in the U.S. as an indicator of professional identity development in Macau would help us see more clearly the status of the academic profession and identity of the professor. That is what I will do below.

A Note on Our Research Methods

The university studied, hereafter called the University, has both undergraduate and graduate programs, and a fairly large faculty. Most of the faculty members are recruited internationally. A majority have a Chinese cultural background, but they tend to be returned students from the West, who were professionalized in the West before they came to Macau. The University can be characterized as a “striving” institution (Gonzales et al. 2014): it places great emphasis on improving its position in international university rankings, has made great investment in recruiting productive researchers and has distributed a huge amount of money for research. Research support and most faculty benefits are in general superior to many in the U.K. or the U.S. 

The research team interviewed faculty members, administrators, and students, altogether 44 from the University: nine assistant professors, eight associate professors, 10 full professors, six administrators, and 11 students, both undergraduate and graduate. Most interviews lasted from one to one and a half hours, but several lasted for two hours, and a couple of interviews were through emails. We also interviewed three professors from three other institutions of higher education to give us a sense of conditions elsewhere in the region. The interviews were done in professors’ offices or cafes between 2013 and 2014.

 I have not set out to look for deviant cases to refine or reconstruct the theory of university governance, neither in analyzing the case University nor in reporting individual faculty members’ points of view (see Small 2009 about such methodological issues). The ultimate purpose of the paper is to examine the mechanisms and processes of professionalization or the lack thereof in a striving university. This method is in line with Clyde Mitchell’s and Michael Burawoy’s extended case method, which seeks to uncover social mechanisms, trace processes, and to understand the larger forces shaping those mechanisms and processes, whether in unique or in deviant cases (see Small 2009).

The research methods used here are also in line with Robert Yin’s (1989) principle of sequential interviewing in that each case in our study (i.e., each interviewee) “provides an increasingly accurate understanding of the question at hand” (Small 2009, 24-25). I have used a similar set of questions with different stakeholders, but they have all focused on the role of faculty in research, teaching and service, from the perspective of various professors as well as students. Interviews were conducted more like discussions, explorations, and explanations than questions and answers. The objective is saturation, i.e., team members are fairly confident that the cases we have studied have provided us with most if not all the necessary information regarding the status of professionalism in the region.


Findings and Discussion

 

The Role of Faculty in Personnel Matters

As discussed above, professionalization in the form of shared governance means that the faculty play a crucial role in the recruitment of new faculty members and in promotion. Normally, the dean and the president are not involved directly in the processes and will go along with committee decisions. For the dean or the president to disapprove of a candidate without compelling reasons would be a serious violation of shared governance and an encroachment on professional autonomy and academic freedom. However, in our case University, while faculty members may be involved in the selection of job candidates, the rectors (presidents) can, and sometimes do, reject job candidates approved by the faculty level committees usually headed either by a dean or a vice president. (Since all the academic deans, vice presidents and the president were men at the time of research, I will use “he” to refer to any one of them.) This has caused discomfort among faculty, as one professor comments (Interview Notes, Full5):


The rector is too micro-managing. When we hire a faculty member, even if this is only an assistant professor, he would use his veto power. But are you qualified to make such decisions? What are your fields of study? You cannot possibly know every field, right?


Usually the reasons given are either that the candidate does not come from a prestigious university or he or she does not have enough publications. Whatever the reason, the faculty role is diminished.

 Deans also have much more power than in the U.S. and Europe in general. They decide the composition of the recruitment and promotion committees; the identities of the members and how they are selected are not public. At the meetings, the administrator directs where the discussion goes (Interview Notes, Full10). Faculty’s, especially junior faculty’s, voices are seldom heard, if ever (Interview Notes, Assis1, Assoc1). The dean, in consultation with the rector, decides which department can have new hires and what kind. Sometimes the rector or vice rector makes that decision directly with the department chair with little consultation with the dean. The dean decides whether one’s promotion application can even be processed, his power expanding especially when the criteria are not clear (Interview Notes, Assoc2). Professors thus do not have real autonomy in choosing their own colleagues as academic professionalization and freedom would require. Rather the dean is often the person who decides the composition of the department, and sometimes it is the rector who makes that decision.

Rather than faculty determination or joint authority in the selection of department chairs (see also Interview Notes, Admin2, Assoc5), in our case University these are appointed by the dean and the rector with no consultation with the faculty. Because of the lack of faculty participation in selecting department chairs, people feel less of an attachment to the department, and the department chairs feel they have more responsibility to the management than to the faculty and students. The same problem applies to the higher management positions. The appointment of deans, vice rectors and the rector may go through an open international search. Faculty members may be invited to presentations and give their opinions, but it is not clear how much their comments count (Interview Notes, Assoc4, Assoc5, Full2). Many believe that participation is only a formality (Interview Notes, Assoc2, Full5).

With the mainlandization of Macau, it is not even clear whether the selections of higher-level managers will go through an international search and involve faculty participation, let alone lower level managers. In its most recent selection of the rector position, for example, no faculty member was invited to be part of the selection committee. It was not clear if even more than one candidate was invited to a campus interview. Even though the committee held meetings to ask for faculty opinion, it was not at all clear whether any faculty opinions mattered. As a result of such selection methods, the managers are obligated to serve the will of the higher authorities rather than the need of faculty and students. We will discuss further the problem of mainlandization later in the chapter.


The Role of Faculty in Research and Teaching Policies


Professors at the University are required to publish in SCI, SSCI, and A&HCI journals so that they can increase the University’s citation indexes in its pursuit of world rankings. These requirements are not usually negotiated with the faculty and furthermore are driven very much by a science-based model (Interview Notes, Full1) not fully applicable to humanities and social sciences. As one professor says (Interview Notes, Full1),


I don’t write many journal articles. I write books, I write chapters of books, occasionally, unlike journal articles. And for me it’s not very interesting to write journal articles. It has limited impact. But if a book is well received, it can have considerable impact. But in the science field books are of second grade.


He complains that his books and book chapters are not worth as much as a journal article. Others point out that although books are representations of one’s system of knowledge (Interview Notes, Assoc2, Assis2, Assoc2), they are not valued, since they do not count in international rankings.

       The University not only emphasizes journal articles but requires that they be in English and published by international publishers, especially for junior and middle-level faculty members. Most international journals are not very interested in publishing research on Macau. But that’s not the university’s concern. The editor of one of the top journals in China studies once told me that he is not interested in publishing Macau studies since it will not help his citation indexes. One professor tells us that even scholarly research on Chinese literature must be written in English in order to be recognized as important. This is like requiring an American university paper on Shakespeare to be written in Chinese to be considered valuable research. Local studies must be published internationally, too, or they are not given much credit (Interview Notes, Assoc6). Works published locally in Chinese are not counted by international rating regimes and are therefore rarely valued by the administrators (see also Interview Notes, Full2) who make their decisions top-down.  Faculty protests are usually futile. In a word, faculty may be free to do whatever research they want to do, but they feel less free to publish their findings in whatever venues they choose.

The pursuit of rankings has not only forced the faculty to change the way they do their work but has also resulted in a change of values and professional identity. In order to increase the production of indexed journal articles, faculty members are assigned to research, balanced, or teaching tracks. Each track carries an indexed journal paper production quota.  Faculty unable to fulfill the quota are bumped down to a lower track to teach more courses, which is often viewed as a punishment, thus eroding the core values of education, rendering teaching more or less meaningless and depriving teachers of their sense of calling and professional identity. As a result, traditional teachers “feel very very depressed, demoralized.” “The university ranking might have risen, but the idea of the university is lost. Humanism is lost. People’s respect for you is lost” (Interview Notes, Full3). Furthermore, dividing professors against their own desires into three classes—researchers, researchers/teachers, and teachers—makes it harder to build an academic community. It goes against “von Humboldt’s concept of the university, where teaching and research are integrally linked—the Humboldtian model has been the guiding principle of the American research university since the beginning” (Altbach and Finkelstein 2014). 

 Finally, program changes and creations are basically decided by administrators, rather than being bottom-up proposals based on what faculty believe to be educational needs (Interview Notes, Full10). An academic program is initiated or approved because the managers believe it is useful to their own purposes, such as university rankings or government needs, rather than what faculty believe to be educational or social needs.

As Chapters 2, 4 and 5 point out, ideological control in China is thereby very much strengthened. That has a ripple effect in Macau. For example, the faculty have to get approval from the management when they invite guest speakers from Taiwan and Hong Kong. Professors who lean towards Taiwan independence or Hong Kong autonomy are often denied entry into Macau at the customs. Faculty members on research trips to Taiwan are required to report to the university authorities whom they have met and what they have done. In both research and teaching policies, the faculty are deprived of participation in much of the decision-making processes, and their professional status and academic freedom are very much strained.

Faculty Involvement in University Governance Organizations

The senate (at the university level) and the academic council (AC, at the faculty/college level) at our case University are only advisory bodies, according to the University’s organizational charter published in 2013. The issues involving ACs are strictly about curricular changes (abolition and creation of programs, program revision) and student education (qualifications of graduate and postgraduate students). Again decisions are made top-down, and only rubber-stamp approvals are sought at the AC meeting. Even if an initiative is raised bottom-up, the dean can refuse to take it to the AC meeting, since he is the chair of the AC and decides what will be on the agenda. “Resolutions” passed at the AC may go nowhere unless they involve minor decisions about things like course descriptions. As one administrator comments (Interview Notes, Admin5 ),


Things started at the top and often it is just a gesture of giving the endorsement by the people, by the staff below without them having any real input in the decision. By the time to discuss them, it is already decided, you know, so the input of the staff doesn’t mean a lot… This generates a lot of bad morale from people, because they feel like nobody really listens to them.


As a result, except in rare cases when the dean is more democratic, people seldom speak out at their AC meetings because they think that whatever they say is not going to be heeded anyway. One professor calls it “learned helplessness.” The AC, faculty members say,  is just like the National People’s Congress on the mainland at which people’s job is to raise their hands to endorse the Party decisions (Interview Notes, Full5; Interview Notes full6 for the same point).

There is a faculty association, but its role is limited to organizing year-end parties. It has made proposals to the University management regarding faculty welfare, but they have gone nowhere. It has not been able to influence personnel and educational policies at the University. The weakness of the faculty association mirrors the weakness of the student associations (Interview Notes, PhD1, UG3, UG4). There are faculty and university level student associations. But even if they may participate in senate and AC meetings, they seldom speak. This inactivity on the part of both faculty and student organizations affects not only the professional identity of the professors but the identity of the university as well.

The Creation of a Docile Faculty and Study Body: The Opposite of a Professional Identity


The lack of shared governance described above has resulted in the creation of a docile and alienated faculty whose interests are constantly threatened as a result of their loss of autonomy and academic freedom. As one professor points out (Interview Notes, Full8),


Because there is no tenure system, if you speak out, you may have your job in jeopardy, or various interests affected, just like in China. Who dares to speak? Younger faculty feel that they are too junior to speak out. Senior faculty want to protect the benefits they have already obtained. But of course, not speaking out is against everyone’s interest.


Several other faculty members also say that the lack of tenure plays a key role in such docility (Interview Notes, Assoc3, Full6, Full8). This lack of professional protection leads to much discontent, mistreatment of faculty, low faculty morale, and alienation on the part of the faculty. And there is almost no recourse. A professor comments (Interview Notes, Full9):


It’s almost like they’re being hit by a big truck or smashed on the ground because a dean or a department head does not like that individual and then that individual is crushed and the individual either seems to not know his rights or cannot find out what his rights are… There is no staff faculty association worth its mettle that could at least intervene on behalf of faculty and could say that we must have an appeals process, that we must have it clearly written what the rights and what the duties and what the obligations are of people, of faculty member, of staff, and of deans and department heads and all that…


Those who choose to speak out will do so at selected moments (Interview Notes, Assoc2).  But in general, the faculty are docile, withdrawn, alienated, and demoralized despite being well-paid, with good benefits and conference and research grants (Interview Notes, Full9, Assoc2, Assoc3).

A docile and obedient faculty leads to a docile student body, as we have also mentioned above, and together they create a passive learning environment. There are no faculty or student forums on politically controversial issues. In 2008, the Macau government was going to legislate Article 23 of the Basic Law, a bill on state subversion. This was controversial because people were concerned about freedom of speech. Once the law was passed, what was allowed before might be considered as illegal. So some faculty members decided to organize a forum to discuss this matter, and they invited scholars from Hong Kong. Then just before the forum, they cancelled the event because the University said that the space that had been assigned to the forum was now unavailable. There has never been a forum on the true nature of the “One country, Two systems” formula, or the Hong Kong democracy movement. In the 2014 Hong Kong movement on universal suffrage, there was almost no voice coming from Macau colleges and universities. Students of communications at our case University did design a very professional flier and it was posted in several places on campus, voicing their support of the movement in Hong Kong. Some yellow ribbons were tied on the handrails of a bridge on campus. But such activities never became a movement—people did not even know who the leaders of these activities were. So their effect was very limited.

Two professors comment that students at the University do not have the ability to talk about politics (Interview Notes, Assis3). If protests are part of college life and education in the US (Rivard 2014), that is not happening at our case University. One student’s comment is apt here: the ethos of the university is harmony, not vitality (Interview Notes, MA1).  The mission of the university is to train obedient workers rather than thinkers (see Interview Notes, Assis1, Assoc2, MA1, UG1). Increasingly the university generally approves only professors who follow the Party line or who present on non-political topics to come to speak on campus. The lower level managers quickly follow the cue. In 2017 a professor was inviting a controversial mainland scholar to speak on their academic forum. He asked the department chair to write an invitation letter, but the latter refused. Even if a meeting on a controversial topic such as the Cultural Revolution or national minority issues was held, the organizers would make sure that it was as low-key as possible. Academic freedom is eroded, the faculty is losing its identity and calling, and students are losing opportunities to learn to be critical thinkers.         


Factors Affecting an Academic Professional Identity Formation


Given the issues of vocationalization, part-time employment and corporatized governance discussed above, what might be some of the political/structural, cultural, and individual factors that make it difficult for the faculty to form a professional identity and exercise academic freedom?

       Chief among the political and structural factors is the influence of mainland China. Under the “One country, Two systems” principle, Macau is supposed to be a largely free society.  Politically, however, it resembles China in its authoritarianism, although there are some limited democratic practices in the election of legislators and the Chief Executive (CE). In the so-called “executive-led” system, the CE has the power to make all the important decisions of the land. The legislature does not have the power to make laws but can only improve and approve bills submitted by the government. The CE is responsible to those who elect him, i.e., a 400 member committee, most of whom are pro-government representatives of social organizations, and to the Central government that appoints him. Increasingly the CE is required to answer to the Central government rather than to the people of Macau. This corresponds to the university system where the rectors are the decision makers and faculty have little or no role to play regarding university policies. The rectors answer to the Chief Executive, even to the Central government, and need not consult the faculty to make decisions.

       If the mainland Chinese system does not allow for much academic freedom (see Chapters 2, 4 and 5), professors in Macau feel the effect. For example, the Central government has an office in Macau, called the Central Liaison Office (CLO), which coordinates the relationship between Macau and the Central government. One interviewee reports that when they invited the Consul of the American Consulate General in Hong Kong and Macau to give a talk at the University, both the CLO and the Macau government were upset and told them next time to report such invitations beforehand (Interview Notes, Admin1). One faculty member reports that he heard that a student was paid by the CLO to record his class. Another faculty member reports that his relationship with Hong Kong and Macau democracy activists was being investigated. A third faculty member reports that she and others were told by the government to stay quiet on controversial issues in Macau.

       A student organization used to hold exhibitions in June of each year to commemorate the 1989 student democracy movement in China, but they stopped the practice several years ago when student organizers were called to meet officials from the CLO to talk about it (Interview Notes, Full10). They were also asked about what professors discussed in class. Some student organizers were from mainland China and had family members who were civil servants there. They were afraid that their activities in Macau would harm the opportunities of their family members back home.

       Apparently there is a concerted effort in controlling what happens on campus. The mainland government is increasingly concerned about the political inclinations and activities of faculty and students in Macau for fear that Macau would become Hong Kong. As a result self-censorship is now on the rise, and faculty and students are becoming more docile.

       Increasing political control in Macau culminated in the dismissal of two professors from two different universities in 2014, apparently for political reasons (Hao 2014). The reason for no contract renewal regarding one of them was ostensibly violating professional ethics to ask students to attend his political activities for extra credit. But the actual reasons were his political activities: the evidence the university presented included a letter of complaint about him passing out election fliers outside a high school and a newspaper article complaining that he should not comment on how the legislators should be elected. There were also reports on their investigation of his class assignments. It turned out that what he required was for students to attend two or three out of 12 political gatherings in Macau and to write a report for extra credit. And this was a political science class.

       Another professor was fired because he commented that the CE did not have charisma. The rector said openly that the professor could not criticize the CE and comment on politics in Macau. That he was invited to go to a meeting in Portugal about Macau politics was also a reason for firing him. The lack of a tenure system only better serves that control. If the University is treated as a government department (Interview Notes, Admin1) as on the mainland, professional autonomy, identity and academic freedom are likely to suffer. Professors are supposed to be free to teach the way they think appropriate and to participate in political activities off campus as long as such activities follow professional ethics.

       Culturally, Macau is basically Chinese. If American culture supports faculty governance, the Chinese hierarchical culture does not. To conform to Confucianism, faculty obey the deans, deans obey the rector, the rector obeys the University Council (UC, or the board of trustees) chair, the UC chair obeys the CE of Macau, and the CE obeys the chief of China. They all have to say yes to their superiors (Interview Notes, Admin2).

One professor interviewed believes that this is in fact a mixture of Western management style and Eastern culture (Interview Notes, Assis6; see also Full6, Admin5). Indeed corporatization, part of academic capitalism (Gonzales et al. 2014; Hao 2015; see also Chapter 2 and other chapters in the book), is on the rise in American higher education and perhaps Macau university leaders have learned the Western corporate management style. In one professor’s words, the management and faculty have combined the problematic elements of two cultures when they should be combining the best elements of both (Interview Notes, Full8).

That is a very interesting observation. So why have both administrators and faculty members chosen a system that largely goes against traditions of academic freedom and professionalism? That brings us to the last issue of analysis: individual factors.

One interviewee observes that those Chinese who have been bathed in American culture cannot wash their Chinese cultural traces away. Once they are back in China, their Chinese culture comes alive again, and the American culture fades (Interview Notes, Assoc6). Another interviewee comments that anyone [foreign teachers] who jumps into Chinese culture will be tainted (Interview Notes, Assis1).

Nevertheless, despite structural and cultural influences it is individual managers who choose top-down management style, and individual faculty members who choose whether and how to speak out. As one interviewee further explains (Interview Notes, Admin5):


I am an American, I am an outsider, and I came here recognizing this is not America… That there are certain ways people censure themselves, given the realities the central government probably discourages parades or whatever, it is never… no one ever told me I don’t do something, or I did something wrong, but on the other hand, I am not saying anything controversial. I just, maybe it is just stereotype or generalization that I just presumed it wasn’t going to be the way when I was coming in… So different cultural tradition and different kind of political system, there is a different rule whether it is official or not official. And I am not saying that is good or I think it should be like that, there ought to be freedom of speech or of doing things, but I know that, you know, it is not… I am a visitor, it is not my country…I figure there are some tradeoffs, benefits and costs.


Indeed, if one is an American or Australian or Brit one learns to adapt to an authoritarian culture. This adaptation is easier for the faculty members who are trained abroad but have a Chinese background. Very few can escape from the political and cultural constraints.

When asked whether the faculty association should be more active in protecting faculty interests like class scheduling or track assignments, some association leaders’ response is that after seeing what happened in the Cultural Revolution, etc., they hate politics and do not want to be troublemakers. Others, however, want to be more involved and more active (Interview Notes, Assis9). These are apparently individual choices. Most faculty members choose not to speak out at AC meetings, as we discussed above. But there are some people who do speak out, even though selectively. Some are afraid of joining the faculty association for fear of being viewed as troublemakers, potential enemies, the opposition (Interview Notes, Full9). But others do join. One dean or president is more democratic than another. These are individual choices.

It is true that structural/political and cultural factors greatly influence individual behavior, but ultimately it is individuals who make the choice to practice and obey top-down management style or to resist.  And resistance need not be confrontational. But given the general political atmosphere in China and Macau, academic freedom and professionalism on the part of faculty are going to be an uphill battle if some want to fight it.


Conclusions


To sum up, higher education in Macau has a relatively short history and is very much characterized by academic capitalism such as vocationalization, casualization of faculty, and political and commercial corporatization that reflect the nature of the government system in Macau and China. These are not conducive to the development of an academic professional identity. Our case study of one university illustrates how weak or no faculty shared governance erodes academic freedom and professional identity formation in terms of who to teach, what to teach, and how to teach.  Such weakness can be the result of structural factors related to the hegemony of mainland China and to the executive-led political system of Macau, as well as to cultural factors related to a Confucian ethos. But both the political system and cultural constraints are made by individuals. So they can also be results of individual choices. The formation of a professional identity, or professionalization, and the extent to which academic freedom can be exercised, are the aggregate outcome of individual decisions made by both the management and faculty.

What is the implication of this study, then? While it is difficult to change the structural factors, faculty themselves may have some room to maneuver in their own reactions and responses. Following Clark’s (2008, 131) remark:


When the faculty member feels that this sensitive right [pursuit of one’s scholarly interests] is infringed, he will run up the banners of academic freedom and inquiry, or he will fret and become a festering sore in the body politic of the campus, or he will retreat to apathy and his country house, or he will make it known in other and greener pastures that he will listen to the siren call of a good offer.


That is a range of responses. In the face of political and cultural obstacles that hinder the formation of a professional identity and practice of academic freedom, some faculty members indeed choose to rediscover their purpose and assert themselves (see also Irvine 2012, 391) under the banner of professionalism, a professional identity, an academic calling, academic freedom, autonomy, and scientific pursuits. They organize and strive to build an academic community and shared governance. In Macau, though, such individuals are few and far between. Others choose passive resistance, symbolic compliance, professional pragmatism, various cunning maneuvers, and games-playing (Mok and Cheung 2011; Teelken 2012). Still others retreat to “learned helplessness,” “just collect your pay and say nothing” (Interview Notes, Full6). A majority of the faculty members in Macau adopt these last two attitudes and behavior. An increasing number of professors at our case University have left the university or are actively looking for another job.

Whatever faculty members choose to do, it is a choice. It is true that faculty members can easily succumb to powerful structural and cultural forces, but as Gerber (2014, 168) points out, “faculty members themselves must bear some of the responsibility for the retreat from higher education’s democratic purposes that has already occurred in American colleges and universities.” The same is true of the faculty in Macau who are involved in building a “contemporary” university.


References


Abbott, A. (1988). The system of professions. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.

Altbach, P. G. & Finkelstein, M. J. (2014). Essay on the way many reformers of higher education are ignoring the faculty role.  Inside Higher Ed. October 7.

Aronowitz, S. & DiFazio, W. (1994). The jobless future: Sci-Tech and the dogma of work. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

Bray M. with R. Butler, P. Hui, O. Kwo & E. Mang (2002), Higher Education in Macau: Growth and Strategic Development. Hong Kong: Comparative Education Research Centre.

Birnbaum, R. & Eckel, P. D. (2005). The dilemma of presidential leadership. In P. G. Altbach, R. O. Berdahl, & P. J. Gumport (Eds.) American higher education in the twenty-first century: Social, political, and economic challenges (pp. 340-365). Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Brint, S. (1994). In an age of experts: The changing role of professionals in politics and public life. Princeton: Princeton University Press.

Clark, B. R. (2008). On higher education: Selected writings, 1956-2006. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Collins, R. (1990). Market closure and the conflict theory of the professions. In M. Burrage and R. Torstendhl (Eds.) Professions in theory and history (pp. 25-43). Newbury Park: Sage Publications.

Du, Shengyan. (2017), “Zhongguo gaodeng jiaoyu zhidu de lishi, xianzhuang jiqi gaige luxian tu” (The history, status quo, and reform challenges in China’s higher education). Pp. 515-51 in Zhidong Hao (ed.) Yaowang xingkong: Zhongguo zhengzhi tizhi gaige de kunjing yu chulu (Stargazing: The dilemma of and prospects for China’s political reform). New Taipei: Zhizhi xueshu chubanshe.  

Freidson, E. (1970). Profession of medicine: A study of the sociology of applied knowledge. New York: Harper and Row.

Gerber, L. G. (2014). The rise & decline of faculty governance: professionalization and the modern American university. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

Gonzales, L. D., Martinez, E. & Ordu, C. (2014). Exploring faculty experiences in a striving university through the lens of academic capitalism. Studies in Higher Education, 39(7) 1097-1115.

Hao, Z. (2003). Intellectuals at a Crossroads: The Changing Politics of China’s Knowledge Workers. Albany: SUNY Press.

———-. (2014). “Jiaoshou jiepin yu xueshu ziyou: Cong Aomen liangwei jiaoshou bei jiepin

tanqi” (Professors’ dismissal and academic freedom: on the sacking of two professors in

Macau, Financial Times, Chinese website version,Nov. 25.

———. (2017). “What It Is Like and What Needs to Be Done: A Status Report on Higher Education in Macau and Its Research.” Pp. 181-94 in Jisun Jung, Hugo Horta, and Akiyoshi Yonezawa (eds.) Higher Education Research as a Field of Study in Asia: History, Development and Future. New York: Springer.

Irvine, C. (2012). Taking on “Best Practices”: A novel response to managerialism in higher education. Pedagogy: Critical Approaches to Teaching Literature, Language, and Culture, 12(3)389-404.

Larson, M. S. (1977). The rise of professionalism: A sociological analysis. Berkeley: University of California Press.

Lau, S. P. (2002). Aomen Jiaoyu Shi (A history of education in Macau). Beijing: Renmin Jiaoyu Chubanshe (People’s education press).

Li, X. (2001). 2001. Aomen Sheng Baolu Xueyuan Yanjiu (A study on the College of St. Paul in Macau). Macau: Aomen Ribao Chubanshe (Macao Daily press).

Ma, Z. (2010). “Wenhua Shiye xia de Aomen Gaodeng Jiaoyu” (The transformation of Macau’s higher education in a cultural perspective). Gaojiao Tansuo (Higher Education Exploration), No. 2, 2010.

Mok, K. H. and Cheung, A. B. L. (2011). Global aspirations and strategizing for world-class status: New form of politics in higher education governance in Hong Kong. Journal of Higher Education Policy and Management, 33(3) 231-251.

Pennock, L. Jones, G. A., Leclerc J. M. Li, S. X. (2015). Assessing the role and structure of academic senates in Canadian universities, 2000–2012. Higher Education, DOI 10.1007/s10734-014-9852-8.

Rivard, R. 2014. At William Peace, departing president is criticized by many but loved by the board. Inside Higher Ed, October 15.

Ruch, R. S. (2001). Higher ed., Inc.: The rise of the for-profit university. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Small, M. L. (2009). “How many cases do I need?” On science and the logic of case selection in field-based research. Ethnography, 10(1)5-38.

Teelken, C. (2012). Compliance or pragmatism: How do academics deal with managerialism in higher education? A comparative study in three countries. Studies in Higher Education, 37(3)271-290.

Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012. Macau: Tertiary Education Services Office.

Teichler, U., Arimoto, A. & Cummings, W. K. (2013). The changing academic profession: Major findings of a comparative survey. Dordrecht Heidelberg: Springer.

Thelin, J. R. (2004). A history of American higher education. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Weber, M. (1973). On universities: The power of the state and the dignity of the academic calling in imperial Germany, translated, edited and with an Introductory Note by Edward Shils. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.

Yin, R. (1989). Case study research: Design and methods. London: Sage Publications.



[1] For an introduction to Macau and its brief history of higher education in the following pages, see also Zhidong Hao (2017).

Abstract: Higher education in Macau, China, is characterized by vocationalization of institutions, lack of faculty professionalization, and little or no shared governance. It is true that as compared with their counterparts in mainland China, professors in Macau enjoy more academic freedom in terms of what research to do and how they teach their classes. But they face increasing restrictions in research and teaching, and lack power in academic programing and the selection of their colleagues and academic managers. Using general statistics of higher education in Macau and a case study of one university, this chapter illustrates not only the status of the profession but also the structural, cultural, and individual factors which influence that status. The findings have an important implication for the development of higher education in Macau in the post-colonial era. At a time of universal corporatization and commercialization in higher education, this study explores a challenge to academic freedom in one place in China but it is a challenge that higher education faces elsewhere, too.


Situated at the west of the Pearl River estuary opposite Hong Kong, Macau has a population of over 650,000. Colonized by Portugal in 1553, Macau was returned to China in 1999 and since then has been under the “One country, Two systems” arrangement with mainland China, operating on a capitalist system rather than the current socialism-based one of mainland China. Macau has inherited from the Portuguese a political system that is semi-democratic and predominantly authoritarian, which meshes well with Chinese authoritarianism. Such a political system will inevitably have an impact on its colleges and universities and consequently on a faculty’s professional identity and their academic freedom.[1]

With a relatively short history of higher education, faculty professionalization has never developed in Macau as it has in the West.  Macau’s first higher educational institution (HEI), the College of St. Paul, established by missionaries in 1594, was closed in 1762 and attempts to build colleges did not succeed until 1981 when Macau’s major university, the University of East Asia, was built. At present there are 10 post-secondary schools of different orientations and sizes, most of them focused on vocational training.

What is the Macau faculty’s professional identity, what is their academic freedom like, and how do they experience decision-making and thus control? What are the political, cultural and individual obstacles to the development of academic professionalism and freedom? In the following pages, I will 1) briefly introduce the key features of higher education in Macau, especially as related to issues of faculty professionalization; 2) define the professional identity of faculty; 3) introduce the method of my qualitative research, i.e., a case study of faculty at a university in Macau; 4) report the findings, illustrating how faculty experience decision-making, and discuss the structural, cultural, and individual factors influencing the formation of faculty’s professional identity; 5) conclude,  emphasizing the role of individual faculty members in enhancing their professional identity and academic freedom.

In-depth studies on higher education in Macau are rare, and rarer is the study of faculty’s professional identity and academic freedom. This study fills a gap in this intellectual pursuit and has some important implications for both policymakers and practitioners in Macau and elsewhere regarding the status of the academic profession.


Some Key Features of Higher Education in Macau


The short history of higher education in Macau has not allowed much time for faculty professionalization. The College of St. Paul (sometimes called the St. Paul University College), financed by the Portuguese king and the city senate and supplemented by donations from other Catholics and lay people, has left little legacy. The college was small, with fewer than 100 students and 10 teachers and taught languages, including Latin, Japanese and Chinese, theology, philosophy, ethics, and arts. Later physics, astronomy and medicine were added (Li 2001:79-87, 109, 137-39).  The college was closed in 1762 as a result of the Rites Controversy when Jesuits were arrested and transported to Portugal.

 For over two hundred years the Portuguese Macau government did not establish another HEI. In 1900-1904, Gezhi College moved to Macau but did not last long. Chinese scholars then established Huaqiao (overseas) University (1950), Huanan (south China) University (1950), Yuehai Wen Shang (humanities and business) College (1949), and Zhongshan College of Education (Zhongshan Jiaoyu Xueyuan) (1950), but they soon closed for lack of both social and political support. Students had to go elsewhere for their college education (Lau 2002; Ma 2010). In 1981, some Hong Kong businessmen were able to convince the Macau government to allow them to establish the University of East Asia (UEA), mainly a market-oriented and commercialized business school (Ma 2010:33).

 Things changed in 1988 when the government purchased UEA and changed its name to the University of Macau (UM). Humanities, science, technology and the social sciences were gradually introduced. Meanwhile, other colleges and universities were established. Table 1 is a summary of the colleges and universities currently in Macau, including the date of their establishment and the number of students and faculty as of 2012/2013.


Table 1: HEIs in Macau as of 2012/2013


Year established

Number of students as of 2013 (full- time unless specified)

Number of faculty members as of 2013 (both part time and full time)

Ownership of the school

University of Macau (UM)

1981 (UEA)

1991 (UM)

8,481

598

Public

Macau Polytechnic Institute (MPI)

1991

2,961

351

Public

Institute for Tourism Studies (IFT)

1995

1,573

109

Public

Macau Security Force Superior School (MSFSS)

1988

73

42

Public

City University of Macau (CityU)

1992 (AIOU)*

2011 (CityU)

1,296 + 482 (part-time)=1,778

109

Private

University of St. Joseph (USJ)

1996 (IIUM)**

2009 (USJ)

1,684

145

Private

Kiang Wu Nursing College of Macau (KWNCM)

1999

246+59 (part-time)=305

32

Private

Macau University of Science and Technology (MUST)

2000

10,365

466

Private

Macau Institute of Management (MIM)

1984

362 (part-time)

38

Private

Macau Millennium College (MMC) ***

2001

194

26

Private


Sources of data: Mark Bray et al., with Roy Butler, Philip Hui, Ora Kwo & Emily Mang (2002), Higher Education in Macau, pp. 19-26; Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012.


*AIOU: The Asia International Open University (Macau), the previous name of CityU.

**IIUM: The Inter-University Institute of Macau, a joint initiative by the Catholic University of Portugal and the Diocese of Macau now called USJ.

***The Macau Millennium College’s Chinese name is Zhong Xi Chuangxin Xueyuan (Sino-Western Innovation College), under the auspices of SJM (Sociedade de Jogos de Macau, S.A.), a corporation whose main business is gambling.


 From the names of the HEIs in Macau in Table 1, one can see that most of them, MPI, IFT, KWNCM, MSFSS, MIM, and MMC, are focused on vocational training. That raises the question of the mission of higher education, but most importantly the identity and calling of the faculty. If vocational training is the main goal of higher education, one might not expect much academic training of the faculty. Thus we see in Table 2 that a large percentage of faculty in Macau’s  HEIs work on a part-time basis and do not have a PhD.


Table 2: The Number of Full-time and Part-time Faculty and Those without a PhD degree 2012/2013


Full-time

Part-time

% of Part-time faculty

% of faculty members without a PhD

University of Macau (UM)

524

74

12%

30%

Macau Polytechnic Institute (MPI)

232

119

34%

60%

Institute for Tourism Studies (IFT)

73

36

33%

71%

Macau Security Force Superior School

2

40

95%

70%

City University of Macau (CityU)

48

61

56%

41%

University of St. Joseph (USJ)

68

77

53%

69%

Kiang Wu Nursing College of Macau

21

11

34%

66%

Macau University of Science and Technology (MUST)

275

191

41%

52%

Macau Institute of Management

5

33

87%

85%

Macau Millennium College

5

21

81%

35%

Total

35%

49%


Source of data: Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012, pp. 119


  More than a third of college and university faculty in Macau have little job security as part-timers and about half, as indicated by the lack of a PhD, are not fully professionalized. They therefore do not enjoy the kind of professional autonomy and academic freedom faculty are assumed under Western traditions to enjoy. Moreover, there is no tenure system in Macau, so one can argue that even full-time faculty have no job security and consequently do not enjoy much academic freedom. Dismissals rarely happen, but in 2014 two full-time professors were sacked partly because of their political views (Hao 2015). If full-time faculty with PhDs can be dismissed for political reasons, part-time faculty are especially vulnerable.

But what is academic freedom and how is it linked to academic professional identity? 

Academic Freedom and Professionalism: An Academic Identity

In China, professionalism did not come into being until after the self-strengthening movement in the 1860s when technical intellectuals began to grow. Peking University, a modern HEI, was established only in 1898. Faculty governance (or shared governance) and academic freedom,  both indicators  of academic professionalism and identity, were introduced at Peking University in the early twentieth century by Cai Yuanpei, the university president (1912-1927).  A faculty senate (教授会) and faculty governance committee (行政会) were established. The faculty senate’s job was to design academic policies and assess academic qualities, and the faculty governance committee would serve like a board of trustees, assessing and making policies both academic and beyond (Du 2017). However, since then the faculty governance role has been markedly diminished under the authoritarianism of the Nationalist Party, Mao Zedong’s dictatorship, and authoritarianism since the Deng Xiaoping era. Presently, authoritarianism is the order of the day in both mainland China and Macau, severely limiting a tradition of professionalism and academic freedom, the major guarantee of quality in higher education.

What is professionalism anyway? In this paper I assume professionalism as a universal value and will use the development of professionalism in the U.S. as a comparison point. The sociology of professions has long considered the meaning of professionalism and professionalization (Abbott 1988; Aronowitz and DiFazio 1994; Brint 1994; Clark 2008; Collins 1990; Freidson 1970, 1973; Hao 2003; Larson 1977). The professionalism of college teaching, i.e., the creation and transmission of knowledge (see also the discussion of Kant and Durkheim in Chapter 2), may be what Clark (2008:319) regards as the logic or identity of the profession. It is the social function discharged by the professional scholar, according to the American Association of University Professors (AAUP) (Gerber 2014:52), and a calling, as Clark (2008:325-26) observes, that “transmutes narrow self-interest into other-regarding and ideal-regarding interests: one is linked to fellow workers and to a version of a larger common good. It has moral content, contributing to civic virtue.” Here the professor finds “the fascinations of research and the enchantments of teaching,” or “the demon who holds the very fibers” of his or her very life, and “the rewards of personal fulfillment and a sense of societal service.”

To fulfill this academic calling, i.e., the creation of scientific knowledge and education as “the cornerstone of the structure of society,” whose progress is “essential to civilization,” “the professorial office should be one both of dignity and of independence” (AAUP 2001, 294; see also Weber 1973). This means that faculty needs to have academic freedom and the means to exercise that freedom. In 1915, when the AAUP was established, its first job was to define academic freedom. Its 1940 statement on academic freedom is a classic: 1) the freedom to do research and publish the results; 2) the freedom to discuss subject matter in the classroom; and 3) the freedom to write and speak as citizens without institutional censorship or unwanted sanction (AAUP 2001; Gerber 2014; Ruch 2001; Teichler et al. 2013).

As is also discussed in Chapter 2, in a 1957 statement, American Supreme Court Justice Felix Frankfurter defined the “four essential freedoms” of a university as: the freedom to determine for itself who may teach, what may be taught, how it should be taught, and who may be admitted to study (cited in Thelin 2004). More importantly, these matters are reserved for the direct control of the faculty, not for either the president or the trustees (Birnbaum and Eckel 2005).

To guarantee academic freedom in the terms outlined above, shared governance has developed, where faculty play an important role in core academic areas like recruitment of new faculty, tenure and promotion, and academic programing. Faculty should enjoy “a large degree of autonomy from lay control and normal organizational control” (Clark 2008:123) in relation to the trustees of the governing board and the administrators of colleges and universities (see also Pennock et al. 2015). “The governing board and president should, on questions of faculty status [the recruitment of new faculty, promotion, and dismissal], as in other matters where the faculty has primary responsibility [educational policies], concur with the faculty judgment except in rare instances and for compelling reasons which should be stated in detail” (AAUP 2001:221). Although the selection of academic deans and other chief academic officers is the responsibility of the president, it should be done “with the advice of, and in consultation with, the appropriate faculty” (AAUP 2001:219). 

The process of achieving shared governance is the process of professionalization, i.e.,  establishing mechanisms that will foster the identity and calling of the profession and guarantee its autonomy “in selecting the economic terms of work, the location and social organization of work, and the technical content of the work” (Freidson 1970:44). This negotiation of professional autonomy or academic freedom is usually done between professional associations and other stakeholders in higher education. AAUP, for example, “has been engaged in developing standards for sound academic practice and in working for the acceptance of these standards by the community of higher education” and by the society in general, including the state (AAUP 2001, ix).

Academic professionalization is thus a process of constantly defining the boundaries of academic freedom and defending faculty autonomy. In the U.S. for example, one survey found that between 1970 and 2001 those who reported either faculty determination or joint control with administrators in the recruitment of new faculty members rose from 31 to 73 percent, and those who reported substantial faculty control over tenure and promotion decisions rose from 36 to 71 percent (for the statistics in this and the following paragraph, see Gerber 2014:159-160). Those who reported substantial faculty control over the curriculum and degree requirements rose from 80 percent to 90 percent.

Faculty determination or joint authority in the selection of department chairs rose from 22 percent in 1970 to 54 percent in 2001. Only four percent said that faculty had no role at all. However, the faculty influence in the selection of deans and vice presidents and presidents was small: 32 percent in 2001, although still an increase from 14 percent in 1970, with only five percent saying that faculty played no role at all. Moreover, more than 90 percent of the institutions surveyed had some kind of senate, chaired mostly by an elected faculty member. This could mean “fully collaborative decision making” or “simple consultation” or “information sharing” (Gerber 2014:160).

Granted that faculty power in the U.S. has been eroded to some extent in the last decade (see Chapter 2), university teaching in the U.S. is still a very strong profession, and it is fair to assume that in general professors in the U.S. enjoy more academic freedom than in most other parts of the world. Thus, to use faculty governance as developed in the U.S. as an indicator of professional identity development in Macau would help us see more clearly the status of the academic profession and identity of the professor. That is what I will do below.

A Note on Our Research Methods

The university studied, hereafter called the University, has both undergraduate and graduate programs, and a fairly large faculty. Most of the faculty members are recruited internationally. A majority have a Chinese cultural background, but they tend to be returned students from the West, who were professionalized in the West before they came to Macau. The University can be characterized as a “striving” institution (Gonzales et al. 2014): it places great emphasis on improving its position in international university rankings, has made great investment in recruiting productive researchers and has distributed a huge amount of money for research. Research support and most faculty benefits are in general superior to many in the U.K. or the U.S. 

The research team interviewed faculty members, administrators, and students, altogether 44 from the University: nine assistant professors, eight associate professors, 10 full professors, six administrators, and 11 students, both undergraduate and graduate. Most interviews lasted from one to one and a half hours, but several lasted for two hours, and a couple of interviews were through emails. We also interviewed three professors from three other institutions of higher education to give us a sense of conditions elsewhere in the region. The interviews were done in professors’ offices or cafes between 2013 and 2014.

 I have not set out to look for deviant cases to refine or reconstruct the theory of university governance, neither in analyzing the case University nor in reporting individual faculty members’ points of view (see Small 2009 about such methodological issues). The ultimate purpose of the paper is to examine the mechanisms and processes of professionalization or the lack thereof in a striving university. This method is in line with Clyde Mitchell’s and Michael Burawoy’s extended case method, which seeks to uncover social mechanisms, trace processes, and to understand the larger forces shaping those mechanisms and processes, whether in unique or in deviant cases (see Small 2009).

The research methods used here are also in line with Robert Yin’s (1989) principle of sequential interviewing in that each case in our study (i.e., each interviewee) “provides an increasingly accurate understanding of the question at hand” (Small 2009, 24-25). I have used a similar set of questions with different stakeholders, but they have all focused on the role of faculty in research, teaching and service, from the perspective of various professors as well as students. Interviews were conducted more like discussions, explorations, and explanations than questions and answers. The objective is saturation, i.e., team members are fairly confident that the cases we have studied have provided us with most if not all the necessary information regarding the status of professionalism in the region.


Findings and Discussion

 

The Role of Faculty in Personnel Matters

As discussed above, professionalization in the form of shared governance means that the faculty play a crucial role in the recruitment of new faculty members and in promotion. Normally, the dean and the president are not involved directly in the processes and will go along with committee decisions. For the dean or the president to disapprove of a candidate without compelling reasons would be a serious violation of shared governance and an encroachment on professional autonomy and academic freedom. However, in our case University, while faculty members may be involved in the selection of job candidates, the rectors (presidents) can, and sometimes do, reject job candidates approved by the faculty level committees usually headed either by a dean or a vice president. (Since all the academic deans, vice presidents and the president were men at the time of research, I will use “he” to refer to any one of them.) This has caused discomfort among faculty, as one professor comments (Interview Notes, Full5):


The rector is too micro-managing. When we hire a faculty member, even if this is only an assistant professor, he would use his veto power. But are you qualified to make such decisions? What are your fields of study? You cannot possibly know every field, right?


Usually the reasons given are either that the candidate does not come from a prestigious university or he or she does not have enough publications. Whatever the reason, the faculty role is diminished.

 Deans also have much more power than in the U.S. and Europe in general. They decide the composition of the recruitment and promotion committees; the identities of the members and how they are selected are not public. At the meetings, the administrator directs where the discussion goes (Interview Notes, Full10). Faculty’s, especially junior faculty’s, voices are seldom heard, if ever (Interview Notes, Assis1, Assoc1). The dean, in consultation with the rector, decides which department can have new hires and what kind. Sometimes the rector or vice rector makes that decision directly with the department chair with little consultation with the dean. The dean decides whether one’s promotion application can even be processed, his power expanding especially when the criteria are not clear (Interview Notes, Assoc2). Professors thus do not have real autonomy in choosing their own colleagues as academic professionalization and freedom would require. Rather the dean is often the person who decides the composition of the department, and sometimes it is the rector who makes that decision.

Rather than faculty determination or joint authority in the selection of department chairs (see also Interview Notes, Admin2, Assoc5), in our case University these are appointed by the dean and the rector with no consultation with the faculty. Because of the lack of faculty participation in selecting department chairs, people feel less of an attachment to the department, and the department chairs feel they have more responsibility to the management than to the faculty and students. The same problem applies to the higher management positions. The appointment of deans, vice rectors and the rector may go through an open international search. Faculty members may be invited to presentations and give their opinions, but it is not clear how much their comments count (Interview Notes, Assoc4, Assoc5, Full2). Many believe that participation is only a formality (Interview Notes, Assoc2, Full5).

With the mainlandization of Macau, it is not even clear whether the selections of higher-level managers will go through an international search and involve faculty participation, let alone lower level managers. In its most recent selection of the rector position, for example, no faculty member was invited to be part of the selection committee. It was not clear if even more than one candidate was invited to a campus interview. Even though the committee held meetings to ask for faculty opinion, it was not at all clear whether any faculty opinions mattered. As a result of such selection methods, the managers are obligated to serve the will of the higher authorities rather than the need of faculty and students. We will discuss further the problem of mainlandization later in the chapter.


The Role of Faculty in Research and Teaching Policies


Professors at the University are required to publish in SCI, SSCI, and A&HCI journals so that they can increase the University’s citation indexes in its pursuit of world rankings. These requirements are not usually negotiated with the faculty and furthermore are driven very much by a science-based model (Interview Notes, Full1) not fully applicable to humanities and social sciences. As one professor says (Interview Notes, Full1),


I don’t write many journal articles. I write books, I write chapters of books, occasionally, unlike journal articles. And for me it’s not very interesting to write journal articles. It has limited impact. But if a book is well received, it can have considerable impact. But in the science field books are of second grade.


He complains that his books and book chapters are not worth as much as a journal article. Others point out that although books are representations of one’s system of knowledge (Interview Notes, Assoc2, Assis2, Assoc2), they are not valued, since they do not count in international rankings.

       The University not only emphasizes journal articles but requires that they be in English and published by international publishers, especially for junior and middle-level faculty members. Most international journals are not very interested in publishing research on Macau. But that’s not the university’s concern. The editor of one of the top journals in China studies once told me that he is not interested in publishing Macau studies since it will not help his citation indexes. One professor tells us that even scholarly research on Chinese literature must be written in English in order to be recognized as important. This is like requiring an American university paper on Shakespeare to be written in Chinese to be considered valuable research. Local studies must be published internationally, too, or they are not given much credit (Interview Notes, Assoc6). Works published locally in Chinese are not counted by international rating regimes and are therefore rarely valued by the administrators (see also Interview Notes, Full2) who make their decisions top-down.  Faculty protests are usually futile. In a word, faculty may be free to do whatever research they want to do, but they feel less free to publish their findings in whatever venues they choose.

The pursuit of rankings has not only forced the faculty to change the way they do their work but has also resulted in a change of values and professional identity. In order to increase the production of indexed journal articles, faculty members are assigned to research, balanced, or teaching tracks. Each track carries an indexed journal paper production quota.  Faculty unable to fulfill the quota are bumped down to a lower track to teach more courses, which is often viewed as a punishment, thus eroding the core values of education, rendering teaching more or less meaningless and depriving teachers of their sense of calling and professional identity. As a result, traditional teachers “feel very very depressed, demoralized.” “The university ranking might have risen, but the idea of the university is lost. Humanism is lost. People’s respect for you is lost” (Interview Notes, Full3). Furthermore, dividing professors against their own desires into three classes—researchers, researchers/teachers, and teachers—makes it harder to build an academic community. It goes against “von Humboldt’s concept of the university, where teaching and research are integrally linked—the Humboldtian model has been the guiding principle of the American research university since the beginning” (Altbach and Finkelstein 2014). 

 Finally, program changes and creations are basically decided by administrators, rather than being bottom-up proposals based on what faculty believe to be educational needs (Interview Notes, Full10). An academic program is initiated or approved because the managers believe it is useful to their own purposes, such as university rankings or government needs, rather than what faculty believe to be educational or social needs.

As Chapters 2, 4 and 5 point out, ideological control in China is thereby very much strengthened. That has a ripple effect in Macau. For example, the faculty have to get approval from the management when they invite guest speakers from Taiwan and Hong Kong. Professors who lean towards Taiwan independence or Hong Kong autonomy are often denied entry into Macau at the customs. Faculty members on research trips to Taiwan are required to report to the university authorities whom they have met and what they have done. In both research and teaching policies, the faculty are deprived of participation in much of the decision-making processes, and their professional status and academic freedom are very much strained.

Faculty Involvement in University Governance Organizations

The senate (at the university level) and the academic council (AC, at the faculty/college level) at our case University are only advisory bodies, according to the University’s organizational charter published in 2013. The issues involving ACs are strictly about curricular changes (abolition and creation of programs, program revision) and student education (qualifications of graduate and postgraduate students). Again decisions are made top-down, and only rubber-stamp approvals are sought at the AC meeting. Even if an initiative is raised bottom-up, the dean can refuse to take it to the AC meeting, since he is the chair of the AC and decides what will be on the agenda. “Resolutions” passed at the AC may go nowhere unless they involve minor decisions about things like course descriptions. As one administrator comments (Interview Notes, Admin5 ),


Things started at the top and often it is just a gesture of giving the endorsement by the people, by the staff below without them having any real input in the decision. By the time to discuss them, it is already decided, you know, so the input of the staff doesn’t mean a lot… This generates a lot of bad morale from people, because they feel like nobody really listens to them.


As a result, except in rare cases when the dean is more democratic, people seldom speak out at their AC meetings because they think that whatever they say is not going to be heeded anyway. One professor calls it “learned helplessness.” The AC, faculty members say,  is just like the National People’s Congress on the mainland at which people’s job is to raise their hands to endorse the Party decisions (Interview Notes, Full5; Interview Notes full6 for the same point).

There is a faculty association, but its role is limited to organizing year-end parties. It has made proposals to the University management regarding faculty welfare, but they have gone nowhere. It has not been able to influence personnel and educational policies at the University. The weakness of the faculty association mirrors the weakness of the student associations (Interview Notes, PhD1, UG3, UG4). There are faculty and university level student associations. But even if they may participate in senate and AC meetings, they seldom speak. This inactivity on the part of both faculty and student organizations affects not only the professional identity of the professors but the identity of the university as well.

The Creation of a Docile Faculty and Study Body: The Opposite of a Professional Identity


The lack of shared governance described above has resulted in the creation of a docile and alienated faculty whose interests are constantly threatened as a result of their loss of autonomy and academic freedom. As one professor points out (Interview Notes, Full8),


Because there is no tenure system, if you speak out, you may have your job in jeopardy, or various interests affected, just like in China. Who dares to speak? Younger faculty feel that they are too junior to speak out. Senior faculty want to protect the benefits they have already obtained. But of course, not speaking out is against everyone’s interest.


Several other faculty members also say that the lack of tenure plays a key role in such docility (Interview Notes, Assoc3, Full6, Full8). This lack of professional protection leads to much discontent, mistreatment of faculty, low faculty morale, and alienation on the part of the faculty. And there is almost no recourse. A professor comments (Interview Notes, Full9):


It’s almost like they’re being hit by a big truck or smashed on the ground because a dean or a department head does not like that individual and then that individual is crushed and the individual either seems to not know his rights or cannot find out what his rights are… There is no staff faculty association worth its mettle that could at least intervene on behalf of faculty and could say that we must have an appeals process, that we must have it clearly written what the rights and what the duties and what the obligations are of people, of faculty member, of staff, and of deans and department heads and all that…


Those who choose to speak out will do so at selected moments (Interview Notes, Assoc2).  But in general, the faculty are docile, withdrawn, alienated, and demoralized despite being well-paid, with good benefits and conference and research grants (Interview Notes, Full9, Assoc2, Assoc3).

A docile and obedient faculty leads to a docile student body, as we have also mentioned above, and together they create a passive learning environment. There are no faculty or student forums on politically controversial issues. In 2008, the Macau government was going to legislate Article 23 of the Basic Law, a bill on state subversion. This was controversial because people were concerned about freedom of speech. Once the law was passed, what was allowed before might be considered as illegal. So some faculty members decided to organize a forum to discuss this matter, and they invited scholars from Hong Kong. Then just before the forum, they cancelled the event because the University said that the space that had been assigned to the forum was now unavailable. There has never been a forum on the true nature of the “One country, Two systems” formula, or the Hong Kong democracy movement. In the 2014 Hong Kong movement on universal suffrage, there was almost no voice coming from Macau colleges and universities. Students of communications at our case University did design a very professional flier and it was posted in several places on campus, voicing their support of the movement in Hong Kong. Some yellow ribbons were tied on the handrails of a bridge on campus. But such activities never became a movement—people did not even know who the leaders of these activities were. So their effect was very limited.

Two professors comment that students at the University do not have the ability to talk about politics (Interview Notes, Assis3). If protests are part of college life and education in the US (Rivard 2014), that is not happening at our case University. One student’s comment is apt here: the ethos of the university is harmony, not vitality (Interview Notes, MA1).  The mission of the university is to train obedient workers rather than thinkers (see Interview Notes, Assis1, Assoc2, MA1, UG1). Increasingly the university generally approves only professors who follow the Party line or who present on non-political topics to come to speak on campus. The lower level managers quickly follow the cue. In 2017 a professor was inviting a controversial mainland scholar to speak on their academic forum. He asked the department chair to write an invitation letter, but the latter refused. Even if a meeting on a controversial topic such as the Cultural Revolution or national minority issues was held, the organizers would make sure that it was as low-key as possible. Academic freedom is eroded, the faculty is losing its identity and calling, and students are losing opportunities to learn to be critical thinkers.         


Factors Affecting an Academic Professional Identity Formation


Given the issues of vocationalization, part-time employment and corporatized governance discussed above, what might be some of the political/structural, cultural, and individual factors that make it difficult for the faculty to form a professional identity and exercise academic freedom?

       Chief among the political and structural factors is the influence of mainland China. Under the “One country, Two systems” principle, Macau is supposed to be a largely free society.  Politically, however, it resembles China in its authoritarianism, although there are some limited democratic practices in the election of legislators and the Chief Executive (CE). In the so-called “executive-led” system, the CE has the power to make all the important decisions of the land. The legislature does not have the power to make laws but can only improve and approve bills submitted by the government. The CE is responsible to those who elect him, i.e., a 400 member committee, most of whom are pro-government representatives of social organizations, and to the Central government that appoints him. Increasingly the CE is required to answer to the Central government rather than to the people of Macau. This corresponds to the university system where the rectors are the decision makers and faculty have little or no role to play regarding university policies. The rectors answer to the Chief Executive, even to the Central government, and need not consult the faculty to make decisions.

       If the mainland Chinese system does not allow for much academic freedom (see Chapters 2, 4 and 5), professors in Macau feel the effect. For example, the Central government has an office in Macau, called the Central Liaison Office (CLO), which coordinates the relationship between Macau and the Central government. One interviewee reports that when they invited the Consul of the American Consulate General in Hong Kong and Macau to give a talk at the University, both the CLO and the Macau government were upset and told them next time to report such invitations beforehand (Interview Notes, Admin1). One faculty member reports that he heard that a student was paid by the CLO to record his class. Another faculty member reports that his relationship with Hong Kong and Macau democracy activists was being investigated. A third faculty member reports that she and others were told by the government to stay quiet on controversial issues in Macau.

       A student organization used to hold exhibitions in June of each year to commemorate the 1989 student democracy movement in China, but they stopped the practice several years ago when student organizers were called to meet officials from the CLO to talk about it (Interview Notes, Full10). They were also asked about what professors discussed in class. Some student organizers were from mainland China and had family members who were civil servants there. They were afraid that their activities in Macau would harm the opportunities of their family members back home.

       Apparently there is a concerted effort in controlling what happens on campus. The mainland government is increasingly concerned about the political inclinations and activities of faculty and students in Macau for fear that Macau would become Hong Kong. As a result self-censorship is now on the rise, and faculty and students are becoming more docile.

       Increasing political control in Macau culminated in the dismissal of two professors from two different universities in 2014, apparently for political reasons (Hao 2014). The reason for no contract renewal regarding one of them was ostensibly violating professional ethics to ask students to attend his political activities for extra credit. But the actual reasons were his political activities: the evidence the university presented included a letter of complaint about him passing out election fliers outside a high school and a newspaper article complaining that he should not comment on how the legislators should be elected. There were also reports on their investigation of his class assignments. It turned out that what he required was for students to attend two or three out of 12 political gatherings in Macau and to write a report for extra credit. And this was a political science class.

       Another professor was fired because he commented that the CE did not have charisma. The rector said openly that the professor could not criticize the CE and comment on politics in Macau. That he was invited to go to a meeting in Portugal about Macau politics was also a reason for firing him. The lack of a tenure system only better serves that control. If the University is treated as a government department (Interview Notes, Admin1) as on the mainland, professional autonomy, identity and academic freedom are likely to suffer. Professors are supposed to be free to teach the way they think appropriate and to participate in political activities off campus as long as such activities follow professional ethics.

       Culturally, Macau is basically Chinese. If American culture supports faculty governance, the Chinese hierarchical culture does not. To conform to Confucianism, faculty obey the deans, deans obey the rector, the rector obeys the University Council (UC, or the board of trustees) chair, the UC chair obeys the CE of Macau, and the CE obeys the chief of China. They all have to say yes to their superiors (Interview Notes, Admin2).

One professor interviewed believes that this is in fact a mixture of Western management style and Eastern culture (Interview Notes, Assis6; see also Full6, Admin5). Indeed corporatization, part of academic capitalism (Gonzales et al. 2014; Hao 2015; see also Chapter 2 and other chapters in the book), is on the rise in American higher education and perhaps Macau university leaders have learned the Western corporate management style. In one professor’s words, the management and faculty have combined the problematic elements of two cultures when they should be combining the best elements of both (Interview Notes, Full8).

That is a very interesting observation. So why have both administrators and faculty members chosen a system that largely goes against traditions of academic freedom and professionalism? That brings us to the last issue of analysis: individual factors.

One interviewee observes that those Chinese who have been bathed in American culture cannot wash their Chinese cultural traces away. Once they are back in China, their Chinese culture comes alive again, and the American culture fades (Interview Notes, Assoc6). Another interviewee comments that anyone [foreign teachers] who jumps into Chinese culture will be tainted (Interview Notes, Assis1).

Nevertheless, despite structural and cultural influences it is individual managers who choose top-down management style, and individual faculty members who choose whether and how to speak out. As one interviewee further explains (Interview Notes, Admin5):


I am an American, I am an outsider, and I came here recognizing this is not America… That there are certain ways people censure themselves, given the realities the central government probably discourages parades or whatever, it is never… no one ever told me I don’t do something, or I did something wrong, but on the other hand, I am not saying anything controversial. I just, maybe it is just stereotype or generalization that I just presumed it wasn’t going to be the way when I was coming in… So different cultural tradition and different kind of political system, there is a different rule whether it is official or not official. And I am not saying that is good or I think it should be like that, there ought to be freedom of speech or of doing things, but I know that, you know, it is not… I am a visitor, it is not my country…I figure there are some tradeoffs, benefits and costs.


Indeed, if one is an American or Australian or Brit one learns to adapt to an authoritarian culture. This adaptation is easier for the faculty members who are trained abroad but have a Chinese background. Very few can escape from the political and cultural constraints.

When asked whether the faculty association should be more active in protecting faculty interests like class scheduling or track assignments, some association leaders’ response is that after seeing what happened in the Cultural Revolution, etc., they hate politics and do not want to be troublemakers. Others, however, want to be more involved and more active (Interview Notes, Assis9). These are apparently individual choices. Most faculty members choose not to speak out at AC meetings, as we discussed above. But there are some people who do speak out, even though selectively. Some are afraid of joining the faculty association for fear of being viewed as troublemakers, potential enemies, the opposition (Interview Notes, Full9). But others do join. One dean or president is more democratic than another. These are individual choices.

It is true that structural/political and cultural factors greatly influence individual behavior, but ultimately it is individuals who make the choice to practice and obey top-down management style or to resist.  And resistance need not be confrontational. But given the general political atmosphere in China and Macau, academic freedom and professionalism on the part of faculty are going to be an uphill battle if some want to fight it.


Conclusions


To sum up, higher education in Macau has a relatively short history and is very much characterized by academic capitalism such as vocationalization, casualization of faculty, and political and commercial corporatization that reflect the nature of the government system in Macau and China. These are not conducive to the development of an academic professional identity. Our case study of one university illustrates how weak or no faculty shared governance erodes academic freedom and professional identity formation in terms of who to teach, what to teach, and how to teach.  Such weakness can be the result of structural factors related to the hegemony of mainland China and to the executive-led political system of Macau, as well as to cultural factors related to a Confucian ethos. But both the political system and cultural constraints are made by individuals. So they can also be results of individual choices. The formation of a professional identity, or professionalization, and the extent to which academic freedom can be exercised, are the aggregate outcome of individual decisions made by both the management and faculty.

What is the implication of this study, then? While it is difficult to change the structural factors, faculty themselves may have some room to maneuver in their own reactions and responses. Following Clark’s (2008, 131) remark:


When the faculty member feels that this sensitive right [pursuit of one’s scholarly interests] is infringed, he will run up the banners of academic freedom and inquiry, or he will fret and become a festering sore in the body politic of the campus, or he will retreat to apathy and his country house, or he will make it known in other and greener pastures that he will listen to the siren call of a good offer.


That is a range of responses. In the face of political and cultural obstacles that hinder the formation of a professional identity and practice of academic freedom, some faculty members indeed choose to rediscover their purpose and assert themselves (see also Irvine 2012, 391) under the banner of professionalism, a professional identity, an academic calling, academic freedom, autonomy, and scientific pursuits. They organize and strive to build an academic community and shared governance. In Macau, though, such individuals are few and far between. Others choose passive resistance, symbolic compliance, professional pragmatism, various cunning maneuvers, and games-playing (Mok and Cheung 2011; Teelken 2012). Still others retreat to “learned helplessness,” “just collect your pay and say nothing” (Interview Notes, Full6). A majority of the faculty members in Macau adopt these last two attitudes and behavior. An increasing number of professors at our case University have left the university or are actively looking for another job.

Whatever faculty members choose to do, it is a choice. It is true that faculty members can easily succumb to powerful structural and cultural forces, but as Gerber (2014, 168) points out, “faculty members themselves must bear some of the responsibility for the retreat from higher education’s democratic purposes that has already occurred in American colleges and universities.” The same is true of the faculty in Macau who are involved in building a “contemporary” university.


References


Abbott, A. (1988). The system of professions. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.

Altbach, P. G. & Finkelstein, M. J. (2014). Essay on the way many reformers of higher education are ignoring the faculty role.  Inside Higher Ed. October 7.

Aronowitz, S. & DiFazio, W. (1994). The jobless future: Sci-Tech and the dogma of work. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

Bray M. with R. Butler, P. Hui, O. Kwo & E. Mang (2002), Higher Education in Macau: Growth and Strategic Development. Hong Kong: Comparative Education Research Centre.

Birnbaum, R. & Eckel, P. D. (2005). The dilemma of presidential leadership. In P. G. Altbach, R. O. Berdahl, & P. J. Gumport (Eds.) American higher education in the twenty-first century: Social, political, and economic challenges (pp. 340-365). Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Brint, S. (1994). In an age of experts: The changing role of professionals in politics and public life. Princeton: Princeton University Press.

Clark, B. R. (2008). On higher education: Selected writings, 1956-2006. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Collins, R. (1990). Market closure and the conflict theory of the professions. In M. Burrage and R. Torstendhl (Eds.) Professions in theory and history (pp. 25-43). Newbury Park: Sage Publications.

Du, Shengyan. (2017), “Zhongguo gaodeng jiaoyu zhidu de lishi, xianzhuang jiqi gaige luxian tu” (The history, status quo, and reform challenges in China’s higher education). Pp. 515-51 in Zhidong Hao (ed.) Yaowang xingkong: Zhongguo zhengzhi tizhi gaige de kunjing yu chulu (Stargazing: The dilemma of and prospects for China’s political reform). New Taipei: Zhizhi xueshu chubanshe.  

Freidson, E. (1970). Profession of medicine: A study of the sociology of applied knowledge. New York: Harper and Row.

Gerber, L. G. (2014). The rise & decline of faculty governance: professionalization and the modern American university. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

Gonzales, L. D., Martinez, E. & Ordu, C. (2014). Exploring faculty experiences in a striving university through the lens of academic capitalism. Studies in Higher Education, 39(7) 1097-1115.

Hao, Z. (2003). Intellectuals at a Crossroads: The Changing Politics of China’s Knowledge Workers. Albany: SUNY Press.

———-. (2014). “Jiaoshou jiepin yu xueshu ziyou: Cong Aomen liangwei jiaoshou bei jiepin

tanqi” (Professors’ dismissal and academic freedom: on the sacking of two professors in

Macau, Financial Times, Chinese website version,Nov. 25.

———. (2017). “What It Is Like and What Needs to Be Done: A Status Report on Higher Education in Macau and Its Research.” Pp. 181-94 in Jisun Jung, Hugo Horta, and Akiyoshi Yonezawa (eds.) Higher Education Research as a Field of Study in Asia: History, Development and Future. New York: Springer.

Irvine, C. (2012). Taking on “Best Practices”: A novel response to managerialism in higher education. Pedagogy: Critical Approaches to Teaching Literature, Language, and Culture, 12(3)389-404.

Larson, M. S. (1977). The rise of professionalism: A sociological analysis. Berkeley: University of California Press.

Lau, S. P. (2002). Aomen Jiaoyu Shi (A history of education in Macau). Beijing: Renmin Jiaoyu Chubanshe (People’s education press).

Li, X. (2001). 2001. Aomen Sheng Baolu Xueyuan Yanjiu (A study on the College of St. Paul in Macau). Macau: Aomen Ribao Chubanshe (Macao Daily press).

Ma, Z. (2010). “Wenhua Shiye xia de Aomen Gaodeng Jiaoyu” (The transformation of Macau’s higher education in a cultural perspective). Gaojiao Tansuo (Higher Education Exploration), No. 2, 2010.

Mok, K. H. and Cheung, A. B. L. (2011). Global aspirations and strategizing for world-class status: New form of politics in higher education governance in Hong Kong. Journal of Higher Education Policy and Management, 33(3) 231-251.

Pennock, L. Jones, G. A., Leclerc J. M. Li, S. X. (2015). Assessing the role and structure of academic senates in Canadian universities, 2000–2012. Higher Education, DOI 10.1007/s10734-014-9852-8.

Rivard, R. 2014. At William Peace, departing president is criticized by many but loved by the board. Inside Higher Ed, October 15.

Ruch, R. S. (2001). Higher ed., Inc.: The rise of the for-profit university. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Small, M. L. (2009). “How many cases do I need?” On science and the logic of case selection in field-based research. Ethnography, 10(1)5-38.

Teelken, C. (2012). Compliance or pragmatism: How do academics deal with managerialism in higher education? A comparative study in three countries. Studies in Higher Education, 37(3)271-290.

Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012. Macau: Tertiary Education Services Office.

Teichler, U., Arimoto, A. & Cummings, W. K. (2013). The changing academic profession: Major findings of a comparative survey. Dordrecht Heidelberg: Springer.

Thelin, J. R. (2004). A history of American higher education. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Weber, M. (1973). On universities: The power of the state and the dignity of the academic calling in imperial Germany, translated, edited and with an Introductory Note by Edward Shils. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.

Yin, R. (1989). Case study research: Design and methods. London: Sage Publications.



[1] For an introduction to Macau and its brief history of higher education in the following pages, see also Zhidong Hao (2017).

Abstract: Higher education in Macau, China, is characterized by vocationalization of institutions, lack of faculty professionalization, and little or no shared governance. It is true that as compared with their counterparts in mainland China, professors in Macau enjoy more academic freedom in terms of what research to do and how they teach their classes. But they face increasing restrictions in research and teaching, and lack power in academic programing and the selection of their colleagues and academic managers. Using general statistics of higher education in Macau and a case study of one university, this chapter illustrates not only the status of the profession but also the structural, cultural, and individual factors which influence that status. The findings have an important implication for the development of higher education in Macau in the post-colonial era. At a time of universal corporatization and commercialization in higher education, this study explores a challenge to academic freedom in one place in China but it is a challenge that higher education faces elsewhere, too.


Situated at the west of the Pearl River estuary opposite Hong Kong, Macau has a population of over 650,000. Colonized by Portugal in 1553, Macau was returned to China in 1999 and since then has been under the “One country, Two systems” arrangement with mainland China, operating on a capitalist system rather than the current socialism-based one of mainland China. Macau has inherited from the Portuguese a political system that is semi-democratic and predominantly authoritarian, which meshes well with Chinese authoritarianism. Such a political system will inevitably have an impact on its colleges and universities and consequently on a faculty’s professional identity and their academic freedom.[1]

With a relatively short history of higher education, faculty professionalization has never developed in Macau as it has in the West.  Macau’s first higher educational institution (HEI), the College of St. Paul, established by missionaries in 1594, was closed in 1762 and attempts to build colleges did not succeed until 1981 when Macau’s major university, the University of East Asia, was built. At present there are 10 post-secondary schools of different orientations and sizes, most of them focused on vocational training.

What is the Macau faculty’s professional identity, what is their academic freedom like, and how do they experience decision-making and thus control? What are the political, cultural and individual obstacles to the development of academic professionalism and freedom? In the following pages, I will 1) briefly introduce the key features of higher education in Macau, especially as related to issues of faculty professionalization; 2) define the professional identity of faculty; 3) introduce the method of my qualitative research, i.e., a case study of faculty at a university in Macau; 4) report the findings, illustrating how faculty experience decision-making, and discuss the structural, cultural, and individual factors influencing the formation of faculty’s professional identity; 5) conclude,  emphasizing the role of individual faculty members in enhancing their professional identity and academic freedom.

In-depth studies on higher education in Macau are rare, and rarer is the study of faculty’s professional identity and academic freedom. This study fills a gap in this intellectual pursuit and has some important implications for both policymakers and practitioners in Macau and elsewhere regarding the status of the academic profession.


Some Key Features of Higher Education in Macau


The short history of higher education in Macau has not allowed much time for faculty professionalization. The College of St. Paul (sometimes called the St. Paul University College), financed by the Portuguese king and the city senate and supplemented by donations from other Catholics and lay people, has left little legacy. The college was small, with fewer than 100 students and 10 teachers and taught languages, including Latin, Japanese and Chinese, theology, philosophy, ethics, and arts. Later physics, astronomy and medicine were added (Li 2001:79-87, 109, 137-39).  The college was closed in 1762 as a result of the Rites Controversy when Jesuits were arrested and transported to Portugal.

 For over two hundred years the Portuguese Macau government did not establish another HEI. In 1900-1904, Gezhi College moved to Macau but did not last long. Chinese scholars then established Huaqiao (overseas) University (1950), Huanan (south China) University (1950), Yuehai Wen Shang (humanities and business) College (1949), and Zhongshan College of Education (Zhongshan Jiaoyu Xueyuan) (1950), but they soon closed for lack of both social and political support. Students had to go elsewhere for their college education (Lau 2002; Ma 2010). In 1981, some Hong Kong businessmen were able to convince the Macau government to allow them to establish the University of East Asia (UEA), mainly a market-oriented and commercialized business school (Ma 2010:33).

 Things changed in 1988 when the government purchased UEA and changed its name to the University of Macau (UM). Humanities, science, technology and the social sciences were gradually introduced. Meanwhile, other colleges and universities were established. Table 1 is a summary of the colleges and universities currently in Macau, including the date of their establishment and the number of students and faculty as of 2012/2013.


Table 1: HEIs in Macau as of 2012/2013


Year established

Number of students as of 2013 (full- time unless specified)

Number of faculty members as of 2013 (both part time and full time)

Ownership of the school

University of Macau (UM)

1981 (UEA)

1991 (UM)

8,481

598

Public

Macau Polytechnic Institute (MPI)

1991

2,961

351

Public

Institute for Tourism Studies (IFT)

1995

1,573

109

Public

Macau Security Force Superior School (MSFSS)

1988

73

42

Public

City University of Macau (CityU)

1992 (AIOU)*

2011 (CityU)

1,296 + 482 (part-time)=1,778

109

Private

University of St. Joseph (USJ)

1996 (IIUM)**

2009 (USJ)

1,684

145

Private

Kiang Wu Nursing College of Macau (KWNCM)

1999

246+59 (part-time)=305

32

Private

Macau University of Science and Technology (MUST)

2000

10,365

466

Private

Macau Institute of Management (MIM)

1984

362 (part-time)

38

Private

Macau Millennium College (MMC) ***

2001

194

26

Private


Sources of data: Mark Bray et al., with Roy Butler, Philip Hui, Ora Kwo & Emily Mang (2002), Higher Education in Macau, pp. 19-26; Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012.


*AIOU: The Asia International Open University (Macau), the previous name of CityU.

**IIUM: The Inter-University Institute of Macau, a joint initiative by the Catholic University of Portugal and the Diocese of Macau now called USJ.

***The Macau Millennium College’s Chinese name is Zhong Xi Chuangxin Xueyuan (Sino-Western Innovation College), under the auspices of SJM (Sociedade de Jogos de Macau, S.A.), a corporation whose main business is gambling.


 From the names of the HEIs in Macau in Table 1, one can see that most of them, MPI, IFT, KWNCM, MSFSS, MIM, and MMC, are focused on vocational training. That raises the question of the mission of higher education, but most importantly the identity and calling of the faculty. If vocational training is the main goal of higher education, one might not expect much academic training of the faculty. Thus we see in Table 2 that a large percentage of faculty in Macau’s  HEIs work on a part-time basis and do not have a PhD.


Table 2: The Number of Full-time and Part-time Faculty and Those without a PhD degree 2012/2013


Full-time

Part-time

% of Part-time faculty

% of faculty members without a PhD

University of Macau (UM)

524

74

12%

30%

Macau Polytechnic Institute (MPI)

232

119

34%

60%

Institute for Tourism Studies (IFT)

73

36

33%

71%

Macau Security Force Superior School

2

40

95%

70%

City University of Macau (CityU)

48

61

56%

41%

University of St. Joseph (USJ)

68

77

53%

69%

Kiang Wu Nursing College of Macau

21

11

34%

66%

Macau University of Science and Technology (MUST)

275

191

41%

52%

Macau Institute of Management

5

33

87%

85%

Macau Millennium College

5

21

81%

35%

Total

35%

49%


Source of data: Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012, pp. 119


  More than a third of college and university faculty in Macau have little job security as part-timers and about half, as indicated by the lack of a PhD, are not fully professionalized. They therefore do not enjoy the kind of professional autonomy and academic freedom faculty are assumed under Western traditions to enjoy. Moreover, there is no tenure system in Macau, so one can argue that even full-time faculty have no job security and consequently do not enjoy much academic freedom. Dismissals rarely happen, but in 2014 two full-time professors were sacked partly because of their political views (Hao 2015). If full-time faculty with PhDs can be dismissed for political reasons, part-time faculty are especially vulnerable.

But what is academic freedom and how is it linked to academic professional identity? 

Academic Freedom and Professionalism: An Academic Identity

In China, professionalism did not come into being until after the self-strengthening movement in the 1860s when technical intellectuals began to grow. Peking University, a modern HEI, was established only in 1898. Faculty governance (or shared governance) and academic freedom,  both indicators  of academic professionalism and identity, were introduced at Peking University in the early twentieth century by Cai Yuanpei, the university president (1912-1927).  A faculty senate (教授会) and faculty governance committee (行政会) were established. The faculty senate’s job was to design academic policies and assess academic qualities, and the faculty governance committee would serve like a board of trustees, assessing and making policies both academic and beyond (Du 2017). However, since then the faculty governance role has been markedly diminished under the authoritarianism of the Nationalist Party, Mao Zedong’s dictatorship, and authoritarianism since the Deng Xiaoping era. Presently, authoritarianism is the order of the day in both mainland China and Macau, severely limiting a tradition of professionalism and academic freedom, the major guarantee of quality in higher education.

What is professionalism anyway? In this paper I assume professionalism as a universal value and will use the development of professionalism in the U.S. as a comparison point. The sociology of professions has long considered the meaning of professionalism and professionalization (Abbott 1988; Aronowitz and DiFazio 1994; Brint 1994; Clark 2008; Collins 1990; Freidson 1970, 1973; Hao 2003; Larson 1977). The professionalism of college teaching, i.e., the creation and transmission of knowledge (see also the discussion of Kant and Durkheim in Chapter 2), may be what Clark (2008:319) regards as the logic or identity of the profession. It is the social function discharged by the professional scholar, according to the American Association of University Professors (AAUP) (Gerber 2014:52), and a calling, as Clark (2008:325-26) observes, that “transmutes narrow self-interest into other-regarding and ideal-regarding interests: one is linked to fellow workers and to a version of a larger common good. It has moral content, contributing to civic virtue.” Here the professor finds “the fascinations of research and the enchantments of teaching,” or “the demon who holds the very fibers” of his or her very life, and “the rewards of personal fulfillment and a sense of societal service.”

To fulfill this academic calling, i.e., the creation of scientific knowledge and education as “the cornerstone of the structure of society,” whose progress is “essential to civilization,” “the professorial office should be one both of dignity and of independence” (AAUP 2001, 294; see also Weber 1973). This means that faculty needs to have academic freedom and the means to exercise that freedom. In 1915, when the AAUP was established, its first job was to define academic freedom. Its 1940 statement on academic freedom is a classic: 1) the freedom to do research and publish the results; 2) the freedom to discuss subject matter in the classroom; and 3) the freedom to write and speak as citizens without institutional censorship or unwanted sanction (AAUP 2001; Gerber 2014; Ruch 2001; Teichler et al. 2013).

As is also discussed in Chapter 2, in a 1957 statement, American Supreme Court Justice Felix Frankfurter defined the “four essential freedoms” of a university as: the freedom to determine for itself who may teach, what may be taught, how it should be taught, and who may be admitted to study (cited in Thelin 2004). More importantly, these matters are reserved for the direct control of the faculty, not for either the president or the trustees (Birnbaum and Eckel 2005).

To guarantee academic freedom in the terms outlined above, shared governance has developed, where faculty play an important role in core academic areas like recruitment of new faculty, tenure and promotion, and academic programing. Faculty should enjoy “a large degree of autonomy from lay control and normal organizational control” (Clark 2008:123) in relation to the trustees of the governing board and the administrators of colleges and universities (see also Pennock et al. 2015). “The governing board and president should, on questions of faculty status [the recruitment of new faculty, promotion, and dismissal], as in other matters where the faculty has primary responsibility [educational policies], concur with the faculty judgment except in rare instances and for compelling reasons which should be stated in detail” (AAUP 2001:221). Although the selection of academic deans and other chief academic officers is the responsibility of the president, it should be done “with the advice of, and in consultation with, the appropriate faculty” (AAUP 2001:219). 

The process of achieving shared governance is the process of professionalization, i.e.,  establishing mechanisms that will foster the identity and calling of the profession and guarantee its autonomy “in selecting the economic terms of work, the location and social organization of work, and the technical content of the work” (Freidson 1970:44). This negotiation of professional autonomy or academic freedom is usually done between professional associations and other stakeholders in higher education. AAUP, for example, “has been engaged in developing standards for sound academic practice and in working for the acceptance of these standards by the community of higher education” and by the society in general, including the state (AAUP 2001, ix).

Academic professionalization is thus a process of constantly defining the boundaries of academic freedom and defending faculty autonomy. In the U.S. for example, one survey found that between 1970 and 2001 those who reported either faculty determination or joint control with administrators in the recruitment of new faculty members rose from 31 to 73 percent, and those who reported substantial faculty control over tenure and promotion decisions rose from 36 to 71 percent (for the statistics in this and the following paragraph, see Gerber 2014:159-160). Those who reported substantial faculty control over the curriculum and degree requirements rose from 80 percent to 90 percent.

Faculty determination or joint authority in the selection of department chairs rose from 22 percent in 1970 to 54 percent in 2001. Only four percent said that faculty had no role at all. However, the faculty influence in the selection of deans and vice presidents and presidents was small: 32 percent in 2001, although still an increase from 14 percent in 1970, with only five percent saying that faculty played no role at all. Moreover, more than 90 percent of the institutions surveyed had some kind of senate, chaired mostly by an elected faculty member. This could mean “fully collaborative decision making” or “simple consultation” or “information sharing” (Gerber 2014:160).

Granted that faculty power in the U.S. has been eroded to some extent in the last decade (see Chapter 2), university teaching in the U.S. is still a very strong profession, and it is fair to assume that in general professors in the U.S. enjoy more academic freedom than in most other parts of the world. Thus, to use faculty governance as developed in the U.S. as an indicator of professional identity development in Macau would help us see more clearly the status of the academic profession and identity of the professor. That is what I will do below.

A Note on Our Research Methods

The university studied, hereafter called the University, has both undergraduate and graduate programs, and a fairly large faculty. Most of the faculty members are recruited internationally. A majority have a Chinese cultural background, but they tend to be returned students from the West, who were professionalized in the West before they came to Macau. The University can be characterized as a “striving” institution (Gonzales et al. 2014): it places great emphasis on improving its position in international university rankings, has made great investment in recruiting productive researchers and has distributed a huge amount of money for research. Research support and most faculty benefits are in general superior to many in the U.K. or the U.S. 

The research team interviewed faculty members, administrators, and students, altogether 44 from the University: nine assistant professors, eight associate professors, 10 full professors, six administrators, and 11 students, both undergraduate and graduate. Most interviews lasted from one to one and a half hours, but several lasted for two hours, and a couple of interviews were through emails. We also interviewed three professors from three other institutions of higher education to give us a sense of conditions elsewhere in the region. The interviews were done in professors’ offices or cafes between 2013 and 2014.

 I have not set out to look for deviant cases to refine or reconstruct the theory of university governance, neither in analyzing the case University nor in reporting individual faculty members’ points of view (see Small 2009 about such methodological issues). The ultimate purpose of the paper is to examine the mechanisms and processes of professionalization or the lack thereof in a striving university. This method is in line with Clyde Mitchell’s and Michael Burawoy’s extended case method, which seeks to uncover social mechanisms, trace processes, and to understand the larger forces shaping those mechanisms and processes, whether in unique or in deviant cases (see Small 2009).

The research methods used here are also in line with Robert Yin’s (1989) principle of sequential interviewing in that each case in our study (i.e., each interviewee) “provides an increasingly accurate understanding of the question at hand” (Small 2009, 24-25). I have used a similar set of questions with different stakeholders, but they have all focused on the role of faculty in research, teaching and service, from the perspective of various professors as well as students. Interviews were conducted more like discussions, explorations, and explanations than questions and answers. The objective is saturation, i.e., team members are fairly confident that the cases we have studied have provided us with most if not all the necessary information regarding the status of professionalism in the region.


Findings and Discussion

 

The Role of Faculty in Personnel Matters

As discussed above, professionalization in the form of shared governance means that the faculty play a crucial role in the recruitment of new faculty members and in promotion. Normally, the dean and the president are not involved directly in the processes and will go along with committee decisions. For the dean or the president to disapprove of a candidate without compelling reasons would be a serious violation of shared governance and an encroachment on professional autonomy and academic freedom. However, in our case University, while faculty members may be involved in the selection of job candidates, the rectors (presidents) can, and sometimes do, reject job candidates approved by the faculty level committees usually headed either by a dean or a vice president. (Since all the academic deans, vice presidents and the president were men at the time of research, I will use “he” to refer to any one of them.) This has caused discomfort among faculty, as one professor comments (Interview Notes, Full5):


The rector is too micro-managing. When we hire a faculty member, even if this is only an assistant professor, he would use his veto power. But are you qualified to make such decisions? What are your fields of study? You cannot possibly know every field, right?


Usually the reasons given are either that the candidate does not come from a prestigious university or he or she does not have enough publications. Whatever the reason, the faculty role is diminished.

 Deans also have much more power than in the U.S. and Europe in general. They decide the composition of the recruitment and promotion committees; the identities of the members and how they are selected are not public. At the meetings, the administrator directs where the discussion goes (Interview Notes, Full10). Faculty’s, especially junior faculty’s, voices are seldom heard, if ever (Interview Notes, Assis1, Assoc1). The dean, in consultation with the rector, decides which department can have new hires and what kind. Sometimes the rector or vice rector makes that decision directly with the department chair with little consultation with the dean. The dean decides whether one’s promotion application can even be processed, his power expanding especially when the criteria are not clear (Interview Notes, Assoc2). Professors thus do not have real autonomy in choosing their own colleagues as academic professionalization and freedom would require. Rather the dean is often the person who decides the composition of the department, and sometimes it is the rector who makes that decision.

Rather than faculty determination or joint authority in the selection of department chairs (see also Interview Notes, Admin2, Assoc5), in our case University these are appointed by the dean and the rector with no consultation with the faculty. Because of the lack of faculty participation in selecting department chairs, people feel less of an attachment to the department, and the department chairs feel they have more responsibility to the management than to the faculty and students. The same problem applies to the higher management positions. The appointment of deans, vice rectors and the rector may go through an open international search. Faculty members may be invited to presentations and give their opinions, but it is not clear how much their comments count (Interview Notes, Assoc4, Assoc5, Full2). Many believe that participation is only a formality (Interview Notes, Assoc2, Full5).

With the mainlandization of Macau, it is not even clear whether the selections of higher-level managers will go through an international search and involve faculty participation, let alone lower level managers. In its most recent selection of the rector position, for example, no faculty member was invited to be part of the selection committee. It was not clear if even more than one candidate was invited to a campus interview. Even though the committee held meetings to ask for faculty opinion, it was not at all clear whether any faculty opinions mattered. As a result of such selection methods, the managers are obligated to serve the will of the higher authorities rather than the need of faculty and students. We will discuss further the problem of mainlandization later in the chapter.


The Role of Faculty in Research and Teaching Policies


Professors at the University are required to publish in SCI, SSCI, and A&HCI journals so that they can increase the University’s citation indexes in its pursuit of world rankings. These requirements are not usually negotiated with the faculty and furthermore are driven very much by a science-based model (Interview Notes, Full1) not fully applicable to humanities and social sciences. As one professor says (Interview Notes, Full1),


I don’t write many journal articles. I write books, I write chapters of books, occasionally, unlike journal articles. And for me it’s not very interesting to write journal articles. It has limited impact. But if a book is well received, it can have considerable impact. But in the science field books are of second grade.


He complains that his books and book chapters are not worth as much as a journal article. Others point out that although books are representations of one’s system of knowledge (Interview Notes, Assoc2, Assis2, Assoc2), they are not valued, since they do not count in international rankings.

       The University not only emphasizes journal articles but requires that they be in English and published by international publishers, especially for junior and middle-level faculty members. Most international journals are not very interested in publishing research on Macau. But that’s not the university’s concern. The editor of one of the top journals in China studies once told me that he is not interested in publishing Macau studies since it will not help his citation indexes. One professor tells us that even scholarly research on Chinese literature must be written in English in order to be recognized as important. This is like requiring an American university paper on Shakespeare to be written in Chinese to be considered valuable research. Local studies must be published internationally, too, or they are not given much credit (Interview Notes, Assoc6). Works published locally in Chinese are not counted by international rating regimes and are therefore rarely valued by the administrators (see also Interview Notes, Full2) who make their decisions top-down.  Faculty protests are usually futile. In a word, faculty may be free to do whatever research they want to do, but they feel less free to publish their findings in whatever venues they choose.

The pursuit of rankings has not only forced the faculty to change the way they do their work but has also resulted in a change of values and professional identity. In order to increase the production of indexed journal articles, faculty members are assigned to research, balanced, or teaching tracks. Each track carries an indexed journal paper production quota.  Faculty unable to fulfill the quota are bumped down to a lower track to teach more courses, which is often viewed as a punishment, thus eroding the core values of education, rendering teaching more or less meaningless and depriving teachers of their sense of calling and professional identity. As a result, traditional teachers “feel very very depressed, demoralized.” “The university ranking might have risen, but the idea of the university is lost. Humanism is lost. People’s respect for you is lost” (Interview Notes, Full3). Furthermore, dividing professors against their own desires into three classes—researchers, researchers/teachers, and teachers—makes it harder to build an academic community. It goes against “von Humboldt’s concept of the university, where teaching and research are integrally linked—the Humboldtian model has been the guiding principle of the American research university since the beginning” (Altbach and Finkelstein 2014). 

 Finally, program changes and creations are basically decided by administrators, rather than being bottom-up proposals based on what faculty believe to be educational needs (Interview Notes, Full10). An academic program is initiated or approved because the managers believe it is useful to their own purposes, such as university rankings or government needs, rather than what faculty believe to be educational or social needs.

As Chapters 2, 4 and 5 point out, ideological control in China is thereby very much strengthened. That has a ripple effect in Macau. For example, the faculty have to get approval from the management when they invite guest speakers from Taiwan and Hong Kong. Professors who lean towards Taiwan independence or Hong Kong autonomy are often denied entry into Macau at the customs. Faculty members on research trips to Taiwan are required to report to the university authorities whom they have met and what they have done. In both research and teaching policies, the faculty are deprived of participation in much of the decision-making processes, and their professional status and academic freedom are very much strained.

Faculty Involvement in University Governance Organizations

The senate (at the university level) and the academic council (AC, at the faculty/college level) at our case University are only advisory bodies, according to the University’s organizational charter published in 2013. The issues involving ACs are strictly about curricular changes (abolition and creation of programs, program revision) and student education (qualifications of graduate and postgraduate students). Again decisions are made top-down, and only rubber-stamp approvals are sought at the AC meeting. Even if an initiative is raised bottom-up, the dean can refuse to take it to the AC meeting, since he is the chair of the AC and decides what will be on the agenda. “Resolutions” passed at the AC may go nowhere unless they involve minor decisions about things like course descriptions. As one administrator comments (Interview Notes, Admin5 ),


Things started at the top and often it is just a gesture of giving the endorsement by the people, by the staff below without them having any real input in the decision. By the time to discuss them, it is already decided, you know, so the input of the staff doesn’t mean a lot… This generates a lot of bad morale from people, because they feel like nobody really listens to them.


As a result, except in rare cases when the dean is more democratic, people seldom speak out at their AC meetings because they think that whatever they say is not going to be heeded anyway. One professor calls it “learned helplessness.” The AC, faculty members say,  is just like the National People’s Congress on the mainland at which people’s job is to raise their hands to endorse the Party decisions (Interview Notes, Full5; Interview Notes full6 for the same point).

There is a faculty association, but its role is limited to organizing year-end parties. It has made proposals to the University management regarding faculty welfare, but they have gone nowhere. It has not been able to influence personnel and educational policies at the University. The weakness of the faculty association mirrors the weakness of the student associations (Interview Notes, PhD1, UG3, UG4). There are faculty and university level student associations. But even if they may participate in senate and AC meetings, they seldom speak. This inactivity on the part of both faculty and student organizations affects not only the professional identity of the professors but the identity of the university as well.

The Creation of a Docile Faculty and Study Body: The Opposite of a Professional Identity


The lack of shared governance described above has resulted in the creation of a docile and alienated faculty whose interests are constantly threatened as a result of their loss of autonomy and academic freedom. As one professor points out (Interview Notes, Full8),


Because there is no tenure system, if you speak out, you may have your job in jeopardy, or various interests affected, just like in China. Who dares to speak? Younger faculty feel that they are too junior to speak out. Senior faculty want to protect the benefits they have already obtained. But of course, not speaking out is against everyone’s interest.


Several other faculty members also say that the lack of tenure plays a key role in such docility (Interview Notes, Assoc3, Full6, Full8). This lack of professional protection leads to much discontent, mistreatment of faculty, low faculty morale, and alienation on the part of the faculty. And there is almost no recourse. A professor comments (Interview Notes, Full9):


It’s almost like they’re being hit by a big truck or smashed on the ground because a dean or a department head does not like that individual and then that individual is crushed and the individual either seems to not know his rights or cannot find out what his rights are… There is no staff faculty association worth its mettle that could at least intervene on behalf of faculty and could say that we must have an appeals process, that we must have it clearly written what the rights and what the duties and what the obligations are of people, of faculty member, of staff, and of deans and department heads and all that…


Those who choose to speak out will do so at selected moments (Interview Notes, Assoc2).  But in general, the faculty are docile, withdrawn, alienated, and demoralized despite being well-paid, with good benefits and conference and research grants (Interview Notes, Full9, Assoc2, Assoc3).

A docile and obedient faculty leads to a docile student body, as we have also mentioned above, and together they create a passive learning environment. There are no faculty or student forums on politically controversial issues. In 2008, the Macau government was going to legislate Article 23 of the Basic Law, a bill on state subversion. This was controversial because people were concerned about freedom of speech. Once the law was passed, what was allowed before might be considered as illegal. So some faculty members decided to organize a forum to discuss this matter, and they invited scholars from Hong Kong. Then just before the forum, they cancelled the event because the University said that the space that had been assigned to the forum was now unavailable. There has never been a forum on the true nature of the “One country, Two systems” formula, or the Hong Kong democracy movement. In the 2014 Hong Kong movement on universal suffrage, there was almost no voice coming from Macau colleges and universities. Students of communications at our case University did design a very professional flier and it was posted in several places on campus, voicing their support of the movement in Hong Kong. Some yellow ribbons were tied on the handrails of a bridge on campus. But such activities never became a movement—people did not even know who the leaders of these activities were. So their effect was very limited.

Two professors comment that students at the University do not have the ability to talk about politics (Interview Notes, Assis3). If protests are part of college life and education in the US (Rivard 2014), that is not happening at our case University. One student’s comment is apt here: the ethos of the university is harmony, not vitality (Interview Notes, MA1).  The mission of the university is to train obedient workers rather than thinkers (see Interview Notes, Assis1, Assoc2, MA1, UG1). Increasingly the university generally approves only professors who follow the Party line or who present on non-political topics to come to speak on campus. The lower level managers quickly follow the cue. In 2017 a professor was inviting a controversial mainland scholar to speak on their academic forum. He asked the department chair to write an invitation letter, but the latter refused. Even if a meeting on a controversial topic such as the Cultural Revolution or national minority issues was held, the organizers would make sure that it was as low-key as possible. Academic freedom is eroded, the faculty is losing its identity and calling, and students are losing opportunities to learn to be critical thinkers.         


Factors Affecting an Academic Professional Identity Formation


Given the issues of vocationalization, part-time employment and corporatized governance discussed above, what might be some of the political/structural, cultural, and individual factors that make it difficult for the faculty to form a professional identity and exercise academic freedom?

       Chief among the political and structural factors is the influence of mainland China. Under the “One country, Two systems” principle, Macau is supposed to be a largely free society.  Politically, however, it resembles China in its authoritarianism, although there are some limited democratic practices in the election of legislators and the Chief Executive (CE). In the so-called “executive-led” system, the CE has the power to make all the important decisions of the land. The legislature does not have the power to make laws but can only improve and approve bills submitted by the government. The CE is responsible to those who elect him, i.e., a 400 member committee, most of whom are pro-government representatives of social organizations, and to the Central government that appoints him. Increasingly the CE is required to answer to the Central government rather than to the people of Macau. This corresponds to the university system where the rectors are the decision makers and faculty have little or no role to play regarding university policies. The rectors answer to the Chief Executive, even to the Central government, and need not consult the faculty to make decisions.

       If the mainland Chinese system does not allow for much academic freedom (see Chapters 2, 4 and 5), professors in Macau feel the effect. For example, the Central government has an office in Macau, called the Central Liaison Office (CLO), which coordinates the relationship between Macau and the Central government. One interviewee reports that when they invited the Consul of the American Consulate General in Hong Kong and Macau to give a talk at the University, both the CLO and the Macau government were upset and told them next time to report such invitations beforehand (Interview Notes, Admin1). One faculty member reports that he heard that a student was paid by the CLO to record his class. Another faculty member reports that his relationship with Hong Kong and Macau democracy activists was being investigated. A third faculty member reports that she and others were told by the government to stay quiet on controversial issues in Macau.

       A student organization used to hold exhibitions in June of each year to commemorate the 1989 student democracy movement in China, but they stopped the practice several years ago when student organizers were called to meet officials from the CLO to talk about it (Interview Notes, Full10). They were also asked about what professors discussed in class. Some student organizers were from mainland China and had family members who were civil servants there. They were afraid that their activities in Macau would harm the opportunities of their family members back home.

       Apparently there is a concerted effort in controlling what happens on campus. The mainland government is increasingly concerned about the political inclinations and activities of faculty and students in Macau for fear that Macau would become Hong Kong. As a result self-censorship is now on the rise, and faculty and students are becoming more docile.

       Increasing political control in Macau culminated in the dismissal of two professors from two different universities in 2014, apparently for political reasons (Hao 2014). The reason for no contract renewal regarding one of them was ostensibly violating professional ethics to ask students to attend his political activities for extra credit. But the actual reasons were his political activities: the evidence the university presented included a letter of complaint about him passing out election fliers outside a high school and a newspaper article complaining that he should not comment on how the legislators should be elected. There were also reports on their investigation of his class assignments. It turned out that what he required was for students to attend two or three out of 12 political gatherings in Macau and to write a report for extra credit. And this was a political science class.

       Another professor was fired because he commented that the CE did not have charisma. The rector said openly that the professor could not criticize the CE and comment on politics in Macau. That he was invited to go to a meeting in Portugal about Macau politics was also a reason for firing him. The lack of a tenure system only better serves that control. If the University is treated as a government department (Interview Notes, Admin1) as on the mainland, professional autonomy, identity and academic freedom are likely to suffer. Professors are supposed to be free to teach the way they think appropriate and to participate in political activities off campus as long as such activities follow professional ethics.

       Culturally, Macau is basically Chinese. If American culture supports faculty governance, the Chinese hierarchical culture does not. To conform to Confucianism, faculty obey the deans, deans obey the rector, the rector obeys the University Council (UC, or the board of trustees) chair, the UC chair obeys the CE of Macau, and the CE obeys the chief of China. They all have to say yes to their superiors (Interview Notes, Admin2).

One professor interviewed believes that this is in fact a mixture of Western management style and Eastern culture (Interview Notes, Assis6; see also Full6, Admin5). Indeed corporatization, part of academic capitalism (Gonzales et al. 2014; Hao 2015; see also Chapter 2 and other chapters in the book), is on the rise in American higher education and perhaps Macau university leaders have learned the Western corporate management style. In one professor’s words, the management and faculty have combined the problematic elements of two cultures when they should be combining the best elements of both (Interview Notes, Full8).

That is a very interesting observation. So why have both administrators and faculty members chosen a system that largely goes against traditions of academic freedom and professionalism? That brings us to the last issue of analysis: individual factors.

One interviewee observes that those Chinese who have been bathed in American culture cannot wash their Chinese cultural traces away. Once they are back in China, their Chinese culture comes alive again, and the American culture fades (Interview Notes, Assoc6). Another interviewee comments that anyone [foreign teachers] who jumps into Chinese culture will be tainted (Interview Notes, Assis1).

Nevertheless, despite structural and cultural influences it is individual managers who choose top-down management style, and individual faculty members who choose whether and how to speak out. As one interviewee further explains (Interview Notes, Admin5):


I am an American, I am an outsider, and I came here recognizing this is not America… That there are certain ways people censure themselves, given the realities the central government probably discourages parades or whatever, it is never… no one ever told me I don’t do something, or I did something wrong, but on the other hand, I am not saying anything controversial. I just, maybe it is just stereotype or generalization that I just presumed it wasn’t going to be the way when I was coming in… So different cultural tradition and different kind of political system, there is a different rule whether it is official or not official. And I am not saying that is good or I think it should be like that, there ought to be freedom of speech or of doing things, but I know that, you know, it is not… I am a visitor, it is not my country…I figure there are some tradeoffs, benefits and costs.


Indeed, if one is an American or Australian or Brit one learns to adapt to an authoritarian culture. This adaptation is easier for the faculty members who are trained abroad but have a Chinese background. Very few can escape from the political and cultural constraints.

When asked whether the faculty association should be more active in protecting faculty interests like class scheduling or track assignments, some association leaders’ response is that after seeing what happened in the Cultural Revolution, etc., they hate politics and do not want to be troublemakers. Others, however, want to be more involved and more active (Interview Notes, Assis9). These are apparently individual choices. Most faculty members choose not to speak out at AC meetings, as we discussed above. But there are some people who do speak out, even though selectively. Some are afraid of joining the faculty association for fear of being viewed as troublemakers, potential enemies, the opposition (Interview Notes, Full9). But others do join. One dean or president is more democratic than another. These are individual choices.

It is true that structural/political and cultural factors greatly influence individual behavior, but ultimately it is individuals who make the choice to practice and obey top-down management style or to resist.  And resistance need not be confrontational. But given the general political atmosphere in China and Macau, academic freedom and professionalism on the part of faculty are going to be an uphill battle if some want to fight it.


Conclusions


To sum up, higher education in Macau has a relatively short history and is very much characterized by academic capitalism such as vocationalization, casualization of faculty, and political and commercial corporatization that reflect the nature of the government system in Macau and China. These are not conducive to the development of an academic professional identity. Our case study of one university illustrates how weak or no faculty shared governance erodes academic freedom and professional identity formation in terms of who to teach, what to teach, and how to teach.  Such weakness can be the result of structural factors related to the hegemony of mainland China and to the executive-led political system of Macau, as well as to cultural factors related to a Confucian ethos. But both the political system and cultural constraints are made by individuals. So they can also be results of individual choices. The formation of a professional identity, or professionalization, and the extent to which academic freedom can be exercised, are the aggregate outcome of individual decisions made by both the management and faculty.

What is the implication of this study, then? While it is difficult to change the structural factors, faculty themselves may have some room to maneuver in their own reactions and responses. Following Clark’s (2008, 131) remark:


When the faculty member feels that this sensitive right [pursuit of one’s scholarly interests] is infringed, he will run up the banners of academic freedom and inquiry, or he will fret and become a festering sore in the body politic of the campus, or he will retreat to apathy and his country house, or he will make it known in other and greener pastures that he will listen to the siren call of a good offer.


That is a range of responses. In the face of political and cultural obstacles that hinder the formation of a professional identity and practice of academic freedom, some faculty members indeed choose to rediscover their purpose and assert themselves (see also Irvine 2012, 391) under the banner of professionalism, a professional identity, an academic calling, academic freedom, autonomy, and scientific pursuits. They organize and strive to build an academic community and shared governance. In Macau, though, such individuals are few and far between. Others choose passive resistance, symbolic compliance, professional pragmatism, various cunning maneuvers, and games-playing (Mok and Cheung 2011; Teelken 2012). Still others retreat to “learned helplessness,” “just collect your pay and say nothing” (Interview Notes, Full6). A majority of the faculty members in Macau adopt these last two attitudes and behavior. An increasing number of professors at our case University have left the university or are actively looking for another job.

Whatever faculty members choose to do, it is a choice. It is true that faculty members can easily succumb to powerful structural and cultural forces, but as Gerber (2014, 168) points out, “faculty members themselves must bear some of the responsibility for the retreat from higher education’s democratic purposes that has already occurred in American colleges and universities.” The same is true of the faculty in Macau who are involved in building a “contemporary” university.


References


Abbott, A. (1988). The system of professions. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.

Altbach, P. G. & Finkelstein, M. J. (2014). Essay on the way many reformers of higher education are ignoring the faculty role.  Inside Higher Ed. October 7.

Aronowitz, S. & DiFazio, W. (1994). The jobless future: Sci-Tech and the dogma of work. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

Bray M. with R. Butler, P. Hui, O. Kwo & E. Mang (2002), Higher Education in Macau: Growth and Strategic Development. Hong Kong: Comparative Education Research Centre.

Birnbaum, R. & Eckel, P. D. (2005). The dilemma of presidential leadership. In P. G. Altbach, R. O. Berdahl, & P. J. Gumport (Eds.) American higher education in the twenty-first century: Social, political, and economic challenges (pp. 340-365). Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Brint, S. (1994). In an age of experts: The changing role of professionals in politics and public life. Princeton: Princeton University Press.

Clark, B. R. (2008). On higher education: Selected writings, 1956-2006. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Collins, R. (1990). Market closure and the conflict theory of the professions. In M. Burrage and R. Torstendhl (Eds.) Professions in theory and history (pp. 25-43). Newbury Park: Sage Publications.

Du, Shengyan. (2017), “Zhongguo gaodeng jiaoyu zhidu de lishi, xianzhuang jiqi gaige luxian tu” (The history, status quo, and reform challenges in China’s higher education). Pp. 515-51 in Zhidong Hao (ed.) Yaowang xingkong: Zhongguo zhengzhi tizhi gaige de kunjing yu chulu (Stargazing: The dilemma of and prospects for China’s political reform). New Taipei: Zhizhi xueshu chubanshe.  

Freidson, E. (1970). Profession of medicine: A study of the sociology of applied knowledge. New York: Harper and Row.

Gerber, L. G. (2014). The rise & decline of faculty governance: professionalization and the modern American university. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

Gonzales, L. D., Martinez, E. & Ordu, C. (2014). Exploring faculty experiences in a striving university through the lens of academic capitalism. Studies in Higher Education, 39(7) 1097-1115.

Hao, Z. (2003). Intellectuals at a Crossroads: The Changing Politics of China’s Knowledge Workers. Albany: SUNY Press.

———-. (2014). “Jiaoshou jiepin yu xueshu ziyou: Cong Aomen liangwei jiaoshou bei jiepin

tanqi” (Professors’ dismissal and academic freedom: on the sacking of two professors in

Macau, Financial Times, Chinese website version,Nov. 25.

———. (2017). “What It Is Like and What Needs to Be Done: A Status Report on Higher Education in Macau and Its Research.” Pp. 181-94 in Jisun Jung, Hugo Horta, and Akiyoshi Yonezawa (eds.) Higher Education Research as a Field of Study in Asia: History, Development and Future. New York: Springer.

Irvine, C. (2012). Taking on “Best Practices”: A novel response to managerialism in higher education. Pedagogy: Critical Approaches to Teaching Literature, Language, and Culture, 12(3)389-404.

Larson, M. S. (1977). The rise of professionalism: A sociological analysis. Berkeley: University of California Press.

Lau, S. P. (2002). Aomen Jiaoyu Shi (A history of education in Macau). Beijing: Renmin Jiaoyu Chubanshe (People’s education press).

Li, X. (2001). 2001. Aomen Sheng Baolu Xueyuan Yanjiu (A study on the College of St. Paul in Macau). Macau: Aomen Ribao Chubanshe (Macao Daily press).

Ma, Z. (2010). “Wenhua Shiye xia de Aomen Gaodeng Jiaoyu” (The transformation of Macau’s higher education in a cultural perspective). Gaojiao Tansuo (Higher Education Exploration), No. 2, 2010.

Mok, K. H. and Cheung, A. B. L. (2011). Global aspirations and strategizing for world-class status: New form of politics in higher education governance in Hong Kong. Journal of Higher Education Policy and Management, 33(3) 231-251.

Pennock, L. Jones, G. A., Leclerc J. M. Li, S. X. (2015). Assessing the role and structure of academic senates in Canadian universities, 2000–2012. Higher Education, DOI 10.1007/s10734-014-9852-8.

Rivard, R. 2014. At William Peace, departing president is criticized by many but loved by the board. Inside Higher Ed, October 15.

Ruch, R. S. (2001). Higher ed., Inc.: The rise of the for-profit university. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Small, M. L. (2009). “How many cases do I need?” On science and the logic of case selection in field-based research. Ethnography, 10(1)5-38.

Teelken, C. (2012). Compliance or pragmatism: How do academics deal with managerialism in higher education? A comparative study in three countries. Studies in Higher Education, 37(3)271-290.

Tertiary Education Services Office of Macau government (2013), Tertiary Education Services Office Annual Book 2012. Macau: Tertiary Education Services Office.

Teichler, U., Arimoto, A. & Cummings, W. K. (2013). The changing academic profession: Major findings of a comparative survey. Dordrecht Heidelberg: Springer.

Thelin, J. R. (2004). A history of American higher education. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press.

Weber, M. (1973). On universities: The power of the state and the dignity of the academic calling in imperial Germany, translated, edited and with an Introductory Note by Edward Shils. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press.

Yin, R. (1989). Case study research: Design and methods. London: Sage Publications.



[1] For an introduction to Macau and its brief history of higher education in the following pages, see also Zhidong Hao (2017).

来源时间:2021/5/1   发布时间:2021/5/1

旧文章ID:24897

郝志東:中美關係之現狀與問題(衝擊與回應一)

0

作者:郝志東  来源:中美印象

【编者按:本原載於澳門《訊報》2021年4月30日,作者授权本站发布。作者为澳門大學社會學系榮休教授。】

中美關係現在陰雲密布,很多人都在擔心兩國是否要走向對抗,甚或因為台海和南海問題而走向戰爭。其實中美1844年在澳門簽署《望廈條約》近兩百年來的歷史已經證明,兩國合則兩利,不合則兩害。因為事關戰爭與和平,事關兩國人民的福祉,我們都有責任盡自己的綿薄之力,將兩國關係推向和平發展、避免兵戎相見。所以我們對兩國關係面臨問題的癥結需要一個清晰的認識,這也是走向解決問題的第一步。

本文先分析問題的癥結。如果說近兩百年來的發展模式主要是費正清說的西方衝擊、中國回應的話,現在可能是反過來了,是中國衝擊、西方回應,尤其是美國回應。我們這篇文章就來看一下反過來的情況。下一篇文章討論解決問題的辦法以及兩國關係對港澳的影響。

""

從美國的角度來看,從特朗普到拜登,兩屆政府都認為來自中國的挑戰或者說衝擊是美國面臨的最大的挑戰之一。他們需要回應。美國的一些智庫如美國國家亞洲研究局(NBR)也是這個看法。其實民間多數人的看法也是如此。皮尤研究中心近期的一份民調顯示美國近九成被訪者視中國為競爭對手甚至是敵人(加拿大以及其他西方國家的情況也類似),且都批評中國的人權問題。而中國從上到下卻認為是美國在威脅中國。到底情況如何?到底是誰在衝擊誰?

對美國政府來說,這些挑戰或者說衝擊包括以下幾個方面。

第一,政治上的挑戰,主要表現在中國政府的臺灣、香港、新疆、西藏、內蒙、南海等政策上。這些問題從表面上看,似乎和美國沒有什麼直接的關係,不應該造成對美國的衝擊。但是美國的立國之本是民主、自由等等價值觀。價值觀問題和物質利益一起,是外交關係中兩個最主要的支柱。美國政府不太可能對此視而不見。況且作為一個民主國家,美國政府也不能忽視中國在海外的社會運動團體的影響,比如民運團體、藏人團體、維人團體、港人團體等等。當然還有一些跨國界的人權組織等等,都對美國政府有很大的影響。

另外多年來,中國政府和一些學者一直在宣傳要為世界提供另外一個發展模式,即所謂的“中國模式、中國智慧、中國道路、中國方案”。這在美國人看來,就是威權主義的模式。現在世界各地的確有威權主義領導人崛起的趨勢,在新冠病毒肆虐時就更是如此。

而且正如全國政協外事委員會委員、中國人民大學國際關係學院院長楊光斌所說,中國提出的“人類命運共同體”或者是“中國模式”,儘管不一定是替代性的,至少也是對既有的所謂自由世界的秩序有修復性的。這個替代性和修復性就會很容易地被看成是對現存世界民主秩序的一個威脅,是對普世價值的威脅,於是也是對美國及其他民主國家的威脅與衝擊。

“中國模式”在世界上的輸出或者說衝擊具體表現在涉及諸多國家的“一帶一路”計畫、在世界各地建立的諸多的孔子學院等等。另外還表現在中國一些使領館對中國留學生的影響以及通過他們對其他國家大學的學術自由的影響等。

中國在全世界140多個國家設立了500多個孔子學院(美國約100所,不過近來有很多已經被關閉)。孔子學院被認為是中國海外宣傳機構的一個組成部分。美國人認為很多海外的中文傳媒機構,比如報紙、電臺、互聯網媒體,也都接受中國政府資助,是中國大外宣的一部分。甚至美國的主流媒體也有被“滲透”的現象,比如《中國日報》曾經在《华盛顿邮报》、《紐約時報》、《華爾街日報》等媒體上付費刊登宣傳中國新聞、影響美國輿論的《中國觀察》。(這種合作後來被終止。)

美國的民主制度在內部也受到特朗普執政四年帶來的威脅,顯示了很多弱點,再加上中國在世界上的擴張,使得美國人感到了一種生存危機。所謂世界從“西強東弱”變成為現在的“東升西降”的說法也助長了西方國家尤其是美國對中國模式的擔心。楊光斌所說的中國的實力是“打出來的”,就會更加讓人擔憂。這種衝擊使得美國為了自己的生存而不得不回應。

於是美國國務卿布林肯在3月3日的外交政策講話中把中美關係看作是八大挑戰之一,認為中國是唯一一個具備經濟、外交、軍事和技術實力來挑戰國際民主秩序的國家,而且這種嚴峻的挑戰會直接影響美國人的利益與價值。所以如何處理好中美關係對美國自己的發展來說就是一個至關重要的問題了。

這種危機感、中美之間的這個矛盾,在近期內沒有看到有減緩的跡象。

第二,美國面臨的經濟挑戰部分也來自中國。特朗普認為新冠病毒來自中國,把它叫做“中國病毒”,以推卸自己抗疫不力的責任。拜登政府儘管沒有將美國的疫情歸咎於中國,但是也一直批評中國疫情資訊不透明、阻礙對病毒的追根溯源。疫情對經濟的衝擊在很多方面都是毀滅性的,這也是前一段時間亞裔在美國遭受暴力攻擊的原因之一。

目前美國面臨的最重要的挑戰是在新冠疫情逐步減緩後如何讓經濟儘快復蘇。現在儘管疫苗在大量接種,政府也預計在夏天可以達到群體免疫,經濟復甦在即,但是新冠病毒的變異使得這個計畫還有很大變數,還有很多美國人不相信疫苗,甚至認為各種防疫措施是在限制他們的人身自由。這對美國經濟的全面復甦會有一定的影響。

另外在全球化的語境下,在新自由主義的市場經濟指導下,很多經濟問題是結構性的。比如美國製造業的大量外流,使得很多底層的、沒有上過大學的人無法找到合適的工作,導致各種各樣的社會問題。這也是特朗普能夠上臺的原因之一。拜登政府面臨著同樣的問題,即如何重振美國的製造業,讓更多的低學歷工人能夠有體面的工作。

這就涉及到公平貿易問題和智慧財產權問題,這兩點都和中國有關,所以才有了特朗普時期的貿易戰。拜登政府儘管沒有惡化貿易戰,但是也沒有取消特朗普政府貿易戰的措施。貿易戰並沒有使得美國製造業能夠回流。於是關於公平貿易和智慧財產權問題更多的是一個公平公正的問題。

美國是否能夠通過各種經濟手段,比如使美元不要那麼強勁、適當提高關稅等措施,從而提高進口產品的價格、吸引投資、振興國內的產業、增加就業機會,還有待觀察。這些也都和中國有關。

第三,美國和中國在科技與文化方面的矛盾。在人工智慧、量子計算、5G、軍事科技等能夠型塑人們未來生活的領域,美國也感到有落後於其他國家尤其是中國的危險。

美國政府認為這幾年來政府、大學等機構受到的網路駭客攻擊來自於俄國(2016年對美國總統大選發起的攻擊,進入了民主黨全國委員會的系統與州裡的選舉登記系統)和中國(2014年從人事管理辦公室竊取2250萬份保密文件)。最近一次是美國企業和政府使用的至少3萬個微軟電郵系統受到認為是來自中國政府支持甚至是操控的駭客的攻擊。美國政府正在考慮是否像制裁俄國那樣制裁中國。

另外美國認為中國海軍的實力在某些方面已經可以和美國抗衡,儘管總體上超越美國還要很多年。中國海軍的實力已經超越了近海防衛的需要,並開發了遠洋進攻的能力。

於是美國認為自己需要和盟國一起發展科技,保持自己在科技方面的領先地位,增強自己的技術防衛和威懾能力,以保護自己的國家安全與生活方式。

綜上所述,中國在近十年來在政治、經濟、軍事、科技等方面的“攻勢”比較猛烈,大有替代美國成為世界老大的態勢。費正清的西方衝擊、中國回應的模式現在變成了中國衝擊、西方回應的模式。而美國由於特朗普對內的白人至上主義和對外的孤立主義又大大削弱了美國的民主制度與美國在世界上的領導地位。於是他們現在有一種極大的危機感。

拜登政府入主白宮100多天以來,已經在逐步形成了一個回應的模式,但是效果如何還不得而知。至少從現在看來他們的回應顯得有氣無力。中國則認為美國是自己發展道路上的敵人,於是加強了對美國的“攻擊”。下一篇文章我將討論這個回應問題及其中美關係的發展對港澳的影響。


来源时间:2021/5/1   发布时间:2021/5/1

旧文章ID:24896